order_n to_o the_o establishment_n of_o it_o i._n e._n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v tell_v we_o who_o be_v to_o make_v up_o that_o supreme_a court_n and_o where_o it_o be_v to_o sit._n for_o these_o thing_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v that_o christ_n be_v not_o yet_o resolve_v where_o it_o shall_v be_v or_o that_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o let_v it_o be_v know_v so_o soon_o but_o why_o not_o when_o he_o make_v promise_n to_o the_o apostle_n of_o be_v with_o they_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n there_o can_v be_v no_o pretence_n why_o he_o shall_v not_o then_o declare_v where_o the_o supreme_a and_o stand_a court_n of_o his_o church_n be_v to_o be_v which_o be_v in_o all_o age_n to_o give_v rule_n to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o determine_v all_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o come_v before_o they_o but_o do_v the_o apostle_n determine_v this_o matter_n after_o christ_n ascension_n if_o they_o have_v do_v it_o we_o must_v have_v yield_v because_o they_o have_v a_o infallible_a spirit_n but_o we_o find_v nothing_o like_o it_o in_o all_o their_o write_n they_o mention_v heresy_n often_o and_o damnable_a one_o they_o see_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n they_o lament_v the_o schism_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n of_o their_o own_o plant_v and_o use_v frequent_a and_o vehement_a exhortation_n to_o peace_n and_o unity_n but_o why_o not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n all_o this_o while_n s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o and_o even_o there_o mention_n dissension_n that_o be_v among_o they_o as_o well_o as_o 17._o in_o any_o other_o church_n what_o can_v not_o he_o tell_v they_o they_o be_v to_o make_v rule_n and_o give_v judgement_n for_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v s._n paul_n envy_v this_o privilege_n to_o s._n peter_n see_v and_o therefore_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o it_o that_o i_o suppose_v will_v not_o be_v say_v of_o he_o though_o he_o once_o withstand_v he_o to_o the_o face_n but_o how_o happen_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o apostle_n not_o to_o do_v it_o nay_o how_o come_v s._n peter_n himself_o write_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o a_o catholic_a epistle_n never_o to_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n concern_v it_o these_o thing_n make_v it_o appear_v incredible_a to_o i_o that_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n appoint_v any_o such_o thing_n especial_o when_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o infallible_a write_n give_v such_o direction_n to_o particular_a christian_n as_o they_o do_v to_o prove_v all_o thing_n and_o to_o hold_v 21._o fast_o that_o which_o be_v good_a to_o try_v the_o spirit_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o god_n oâ—_n not_o what_o have_v they_o to_o do_v to_o try_v the_o spirit_n or_o to_o prove_v any_o thing_n themselves_o if_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n 1._o be_v so_o give_v to_o the_o church_n that_o other_o without_o far_a enquiry_n be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o its_o sentence_n and_o if_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n know_v nothing_o of_o such_o a_o infallible_a judge_n we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o hearken_v to_o any_o who_o after_o their_o time_n shall_v pretend_v to_o it_o for_o the_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n must_v be_v make_v by_o he_o and_o such_o a_o commission_n can_v be_v derive_v only_o from_o the_o immediate_a authority_n of_o christ_n himself_o but_o the_o defender_n say_v the_o holy_a scripture_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o truth_n i_o confess_v i_o can_v be_v assure_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o church_n have_v such_o a_o authority_n as_o be_v here_o plead_v for_o suppose_v it_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n shall_v be_v the_o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o truth_n when_o the_o apostle_n have_v the_o infallible_a spirit_n and_o be_v to_o guide_v and_o direct_v the_o whole_a church_n it_o seem_v therefore_o far_o more_o probable_a to_o i_o that_o those_o word_n relate_v to_o timothy_n and_o not_o to_o the_o church_n by_o a_o very_a common_a elleipsis_n viz._n how_o he_o ought_v to_o behave_v himself_o in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o be_v the_o house_n of_o the_o live_a god_n as_o a_o pillar_n and_o support_v of_o truth_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n this_o whole_a epistle_n be_v write_v to_o he_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o wherein_o he_o be_v charge_v not_o to_o give_v heed_n to_o fable_n and_o to_o take_v care_n that_o no_o false_a doctrine_n be_v teach_v at_o ephesus_n now_o say_v the_o apostle_n if_o i_o come_v not_o short_o yet_o i_o have_v write_v this_o epistle_n that_o thou_o may_v know_v how_o to_o behave_v 15._o thyself_o in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v the_o house_n of_o god_n as_o a_o pillar_n and_o support_v of_o truâ—h_n what_o can_v be_v more_o natural_a and_o easy_a than_o this_o sense_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o novelty_n in_o it_o appear_v from_o hence_o that_o gregory_n nyssen_n express_o deliver_v this_o to_o be_v 226_o the_o meaning_n and_o many_o other_o of_o the_o father_n apply_v the_o same_o phrase_n to_o the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o church_n s._n basil_n use_v loc_n the_o very_a same_o expression_n concern_v musonius_n s._n chrysosrom_n call_v the_o apostle_n the_o immovable_a pillar_n of_o the_o true_a faith._n theodoret_n say_v concern_v s._n peter_n and_o s._n john_n that_o they_o be_v the_o tower_n of_o godliness_n and_o the_o pillar_n of_o truth_n gregory_n nazianzen_n call_v s._n basil_n the_o ground_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o rule_n of_o truth_n and_o elsewhere_o the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o the_o church_n which_o title_n he_o give_v to_o another_o bishop_n at_o that_o time_n and_o so_o it_o appear_v in_o the_o greek_a catena_n mention_v by_o heinsius_n s._n basil_n read_v these_o word_n or_o understand_v they_o so_o when_o he_o say_v the_o apostle_n be_v the_o pillar_n of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n as_o it_o be_v say_v the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o the_o church_n i_o forbear_v more_o since_o these_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o they_o understand_v this_o place_n as_o relate_v to_o timothy_n and_o not_o to_o the_o church_n as_o to_o what_o he_o bring_v of_o scripture_n not_o be_v of_o private_a interpretation_n 17._o it_o be_v so_o remote_a from_o the_o sense_n and_o scope_n of_o the_o place_n which_o relate_v whole_o to_o divine_a inspiration_n that_o this_o be_v a_o great_a instance_n of_o that_o private_a interpretation_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v avoid_v viz._n of_o mind_v only_o the_o word_n without_o regard_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o paper_n thaâ—_n christ_n leave_v his_o power_n to_o his_o church_n even_o to_o forgive_v sin_n in_o heaven_n and_o leave_v his_o spirit_n with_o they_o which_o they_o exercise_v after_o the_o resurrection_n it_o be_v far_o answer_v that_o all_o this_o make_v nothing_o for_o the_o roman-catholic_a church_n not_o then_o in_o be_v unless_o she_o be_v heir-general_n to_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o ordinary_a power_n of_o the_o key_n relate_v not_o to_o this_o matter_n that_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o spirit_n make_v to_o the_o apostle_n imply_v many_o gift_n not_o pretend_v to_o by_o this_o heir-general_n as_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n spirit_n of_o discern_v prophecy_n miraculous_a cure_n and_o punish_v ment_n if_o no_o more_o be_v understand_v of_o divine_a assistance_n that_o be_v promise_v as_o much_o to_o keep_v man_n from_o sin_n as_o error_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v only_o to_o the_o latter_a and_o yet_o it_o be_v grant_v too_o that_o it_o may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o great_a consequence_n to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n as_o in_o the_o depose_v doctrine_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o answer_n let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o they_o reply_v the_o force_n of_o what_o the_o desender_o say_v be_v this_o that_o though_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o then_o in_o be_v yet_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v 33._o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o which_o the_o promise_n be_v make_v and_o therefore_o the_o roman-catholic_a church_n be_v the_o one_o church_n of_o christ_n these_o promise_n must_v have_v their_o effect_n in_o she_o this_o be_v all_o i_o can_v make_v of_o it_o though_o it_o cost_v i_o more_o pain_n to_o lay_v their_o thing_n together_o with_o a_o appeâ—â—ance_n of_o strength_n than_o to_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o they_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o seem_v have_v not_o the_o promise_v make_v to_o it_o but_o as_o soon_o as_o it_o be_v a_o church_n she_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o
catholic_a church_n this_o be_v very_o intelligible_a let_v we_o then_o go_v on_o but_o how_o come_v the_o promise_v make_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o roman-catholic_a how_o come_v the_o roman-catholic_a to_o be_v the_o one_o church_n of_o christ_n on_o earth_n but_o this_o be_v run_v forward_o and_o backward_o and_o 〈◊〉_d gâ—od_n be_v to_o be_v do_v without_o suppose_v roman_n and_o cathoâ—â—â—_n to_o be_v term_n equivalent_a he_o tell_v i_o i_o be_o overhasty_a in_o remove_v the_o power_n of_o work_a 33._o miracle_n out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o he_o say_v god_n still_o work_v miracle_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o if_o i_o will_v put_v the_o whole_a issue_n on_o miracle_n he_o will_v undertake_v the_o proof_n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o case_n like_o work_v of_o miracle_n among_o we_o for_o our_o satisfaction_n for_o miracle_n be_v a_o sign_n to_o unbeliever_n but_o it_o be_v a_o pleasant_a thing_n that_o they_o shall_v go_v about_o to_o convince_v we_o by_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o laugh_v at_o one_o another_o for_o pretend_v to_o i_o will_v give_v they_o a_o instance_n past_o contradiction_n do_v not_o the_o jansenist_n pretend_v to_o a_o miracle_n at_o port-royal_a by_o one_o of_o the_o thorn_n of_o our_o saviour_n crown_n and_o do_v not_o the_o jesuit_n expose_v the_o very_a pretence_n as_o idle_a and_o ridiculous_a as_o appear_v by_o f._n annat_n book_n on_o that_o occasion_n the_o late_a author_n of_o the_o prejudices_fw-la against_o the_o jansenist_n upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o miracle_n lay_v down_o some_o good_a 10._o rule_n for_o discern_v true_a miracle_n and_o false_a 1._o that_o such_o miracle_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o convince_v which_o may_v be_v effect_v by_o a_o create_a power_n unless_o they_o be_v attest_v by_o such_o miracle_n which_o can_v only_o be_v effect_v by_o a_o divine_a power_n such_o as_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a 2._o we_o must_v not_o only_o attend_v to_o the_o nature_n but_o to_o the_o end_n of_o miracle_n which_o he_o 87._o say_v be_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n and_o the_o love_n of_o virtue_n and_o by_o these_o rule_v i_o shall_v be_v content_a to_o examine_v all_o his_o miracle_n when_o ever_o he_o produce_v they_o the_o assistance_n which_o christ_n promise_v he_o tell_v we_o be_v to_o all_o he_o 34._o doctrine_n and_o to_o all_o time_n but_o what_o a_o sad_a thing_n be_v it_o that_o we_o have_v nothing_o but_o his_o bare_a say_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o never_o man_n more_o need_v infallibility_n than_o this_o defender_n do_v when_o he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v it_o what!_o can_v christ_n afford_v no_o assistance_n to_o his_o church_n without_o infallibility_n what_o think_v he_o of_o the_o assistance_n of_o divine_a grace_n do_v that_o make_v all_o infallible_a that_o have_v it_o and_o be_v not_o that_o assistance_n by_o virtue_n of_o divine_a promise_n be_v this_o to_o ask_v which_o of_o the_o part_n of_o his_o promise_n he_o will_v not_o perform_v we_o doubt_v not_o he_o will_v perform_v all_o he_o have_v promise_v but_o we_o desire_v to_o see_v where_o he_o have_v make_v the_o promise_n we_o ask_v nothing_o unreasonable_a and_o therefore_o out_o of_o pity_n to_o our_o weakness_n show_v these_o promise_n of_o stand_a infallibility_n to_o we_o and_o do_v not_o take_v it_o still_o for_o grant_v without_o prove_v it_o but_o the_o replier_n say_v the_o promise_n of_o christ_n imply_v whatever_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o church_n for_o the_o support_n and_o government_n of_o herself_o to_o 22._o the_o world_n end_n be_v infallibility_n then_o necessary_a for_o the_o support_n and_o government_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n if_o not_o than_o the_o promise_v of_o support_n and_o governmentâ—elate_v â—elate_z not_o to_o the_o matter_n but_o no_o less_o a_o man_n than_o s._n augustine_n frequent_o affirm_v that_o the_o promise_v 51._o make_v by_o christ_n to_o the_o church_n be_v only_o make_v to_o good_a and_o not_o to_o bad_a man_n in_o it_o and_o that_o the_o case_n of_o wicked_a man_n in_o the_o church_n and_o of_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n out_o of_o it_o be_v alike_o i._n e._n that_o both_o have_v true_a sacrament_n but_o neither_o any_o right_n to_o the_o promise_n and_o this_o he_o do_v not_o assert_v by_o chance_n but_o it_o be_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o donatist_n in_o the_o answer_n which_o himself_o value_v the_o most_o and_o he_o conclude_v with_o say_v that_o some_o be_v in_o the_o house_n of_o god_n so_o as_o to_o be_v that_o house_n of_o god_n which_o be_v build_v upon_o a_o rock_n and_o have_v the_o promise_n make_v to_o it_o and_o these_o be_v the_o saint_n disperse_v over_o the_o world_n and_o join_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o same_o sacrament_n other_o be_v so_o in_o the_o house_n as_o not_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o frame_n of_o it_o but_o be_v as_o the_o chaff_n among_o the_o wheat_n and_o be_v rather_o of_o the_o house_n than_o any_o part_n of_o it_o if_o this_o be_v good_a doctrine_n in_o s._n augustin_n what_o become_v of_o all_o the_o promise_v make_v to_o the_o church_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o external_n government_n and_o support_v of_o it_o i_o may_v name_v multitude_n of_o place_n more_o wherein_o he_o â—â—lineâ—â—_n argue_v that_o wicked_a â—en_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o one_o church_n and_o be_v not_o the_o spâ—se_n of_o christ_n for_o christ_n say_v to_o they_o i_o know_v you_o nâ—t_o and_o herâ—â—ticks_v he_o say_v be_v but_o one_o sort_n of_o bad_a men._n if_o therefore_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n do_v not_o belong_v to_o one_o neither_o can_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d other_o i_o have_v therefore_o reason_n â—o_o ask_v where_o god_n have_v ever_o promise_v to_o keep_v man_n more_o from_o error_n than_o sin_n and_o how_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o very_o bad_a man_n be_v allow_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v this_o practice_n of_o infallibility_n the_o defender_n slide_v off_o from_o this_o to_o a_o matter_n he_o be_v better_o prepare_v to_o answer_n but_o the_o replier_n tell_v we_o of_o some_o of_o 23._o the_o prophet_n who_o be_v great_a sinner_n i_o suppose_v he_o mean_v balaam_n and_o caiaphas_n but_o however_o this_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n wherein_o do_v the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v 17._o lay_v down_o as_o the_o best_a mean_n of_o know_v the_o truth_n but_o he_o offer_v at_o a_o reason_n why_o impeccability_n be_v not_o so_o necessary_a as_o infallibility_n because_o without_o this_o the_o church_n can_v not_o subsist_v for_o if_o once_o she_o make_v shipwreck_n of_o her_o faith_n she_o be_v no_o more_o a_o church_n a_o effeâ—_n not_o so_o proper_a to_o sin._n there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o absolute_a impeccability_n and_o notorious_a offender_n the_o question_n i_o put_v be_v not_o concern_v perfect_a saint_n but_o great_a sinner_n why_o they_o shall_v believe_v that_o christ_n will_v give_v a_o infallible_a assistance_n to_o keep_v such_o man_n from_o err_a when_o notwithstanding_o the_o assistance_n of_o grace_n they_o run_v on_o in_o a_o course_n of_o wickedness_n he_o say_v one_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o other_o then_o there_o may_v be_v a_o holy_a catholic_a infallible_a church_n make_v up_o of_o none_o but_o great_a sinner_n and_o be_v this_o such_o a_o church_n as_o christ_n purchase_v with_o his_o own_o blood_n and_o who_o he_o reâ—â—â—med_v from_o all_o impiety_n to_o be_v a_o peculiar_a people_n zealous_a of_o good_a work_n if_o they_o say_v the_o grace_n of_o god_n ill_a never_o fail_v to_o keep_v some_o from_o great_a sin_n why_o may_v not_o the_o same_o hold_v as_o to_o great_a error_n and_o that_o be_v as_o much_o as_o the_o promise_v extend_v to_o bâ—t_o if_o the_o church_n once_o make_v shipwreck_n of_o faith_n she_o be_v no_o more_o a_o church_n how_o come_v faith_n to_o be_v separate_v from_o a_o good_a conscience_n i_o be_o sure_a s._n paul_n join_v they_o together_o be_v no_o error_n consistent_a with_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n not_o a_o error_n about_o the_o seat_n of_o infallibility_n not_o a_o error_n about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n nor_o about_o the_o vision_n of_o god_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n not_o about_o the_o son_n be_v be_v of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n not_o about_o christ_n have_v a_o will_v proper_a to_o his_o humane_a nature_n then_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o roman-catholic_a church_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o be_v for_o personal_a infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n since_o the_o head_n of_o their_o church_n have_v err_v about_o these_o thing_n the_o true_a church_n can_v never_o
make_v shipwreck_n of_o that_o faith_n which_o make_v she_o a_o true_a church_n but_o other_o kind_n of_o error_n can_v overthrow_v she_o be_v i_o urge_v far_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n they_o allow_v the_o church_n may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o practice_n of_o the_o high_a importance_n as_o about_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n but_o not_o about_o the_o least_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o make_v it_o very_o suspicious_a to_o be_v rather_o a_o politic_a device_n than_o a_o thing_n they_o real_o believe_v here_o the_o defender_n i_o fear_v wilful_o mistake_v my_o meaning_n for_o he_o argue_v as_o if_o he_o think_v i_o be_v prove_v that_o 35._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v define_v the_o depose_v doctrine_n as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o great_a pain_n he_o take_v to_o prove_v it_o have_v not_o and_o all_o to_o no_o purpose_n for_o i_o insist_v only_o that_o in_o this_o point_n they_o confess_v their_o church_n have_v gross_o err_v as_o to_o a_o matter_n of_o practice_n though_o it_o have_v not_o express_o declare_v it_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith._n i_o desire_v he_o to_o speak_v out_o have_v it_o not_o err_v notorious_o as_o to_o practise_v in_o this_o matter_n whether_o they_o have_v make_v any_o such_o declaration_n or_o not_o as_o to_o oblige_v all_o other_o of_o their_o communion_n to_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n it_o be_v undeniable_o true_a that_o their_o pope_n and_o council_n have_v own_v it_o and_o act_v according_a to_o it_o to_o the_o mighty_a disturbance_n of_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o christian_a world._n now_o the_o question_n i_o put_v be_v this_o since_o it_o be_v grant_v they_o have_v so_o notorious_o err_v in_o matter_n of_o practice_n why_o shall_v any_o believe_v they_o infallible_a in_o point_n of_o faith_n i._o e._n that_o so_o many_o pope_n so_o many_o council_n shall_v act_v upon_o this_o principle_n as_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v true_a and_o yet_o preserve_v their_o infallibility_n in_o not_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v true_a this_o i_o confess_v be_v a_o extraordinary_a thing_n and_o the_o defender_n seem_v in_o earnest_a to_o think_v they_o be_v keep_v from_o it_o by_o a_o overrule_a assistance_n of_o the_o divine_a spirit_n which_o be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o man_n be_v set_v upon_o in_o the_o road_n by_o some_o pretend_v to_o be_v his_o friend_n who_o shall_v take_v from_o he_o all_o that_o he_o have_v and_o afterward_o he_o shall_v admire_v the_o providence_n of_o god_n that_o these_o man_n shall_v not_o declare_v it_o lawful_a to_o do_v it_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o so_o many_o pope_n do_v great_a mischief_n to_o the_o world_n and_o especial_o to_o christian_a prince_n by_o act_v according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n and_o that_o they_o actual_o own_v it_o in_o council_n and_o make_v canon_n on_o purpose_n for_o it_o but_o yet_o a_o overrule_a assistance_n keep_v they_o from_o make_v it_o a_o point_n of_o faith._n they_o declare_v their_o own_o belief_n by_o their_o practice_n and_o canon_n they_o require_v the_o observance_n of_o they_o under_o pain_n of_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o church_n if_o they_o do_v it_o not_o and_o gregory_z vii_o 2._o say_v they_o cut_z themselves_o off_o who_o question_n this_o power_n but_o they_o be_v deceive_v notorious_o deceive_v in_o this_o matter_n yet_o they_o may_v be_v infallible_a still_o do_v not_o these_o pope_n declare_v that_o to_o be_v christ_n doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o but_o not_o authoritative_o what_o i_o pray_v do_v this_o mean_a do_v they_o not_o declare_v this_o power_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o authority_n give_v they_o by_o christ_n over_o the_o church_n and_o declare_v those_o excommunicate_a who_o do_v not_o obey_v their_o sentence_n be_v not_o this_o proceed_n authoritative_o suppose_v the_o pope_n have_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n declare_v that_o heretic_n shall_v be_v rebaptise_v i._n e._n make_v canon_n for_o it_o and_o require_v the_o observance_n of_o they_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o this_o have_v not_o be_v authoritative_a declare_v it_o though_o they_o affix_v no_o anathema_n to_o those_o who_o hold_v the_o contrary_a be_v it_o possible_a for_o any_o man_n to_o believe_v that_o if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n that_o christ_n will_v suffer_v they_o to_o run_v into_o such_o pernicious_a error_n and_o in_o such_o a_o authoritative_a manner_n and_o yet_o make_v good_a his_o promise_n of_o keep_v they_o from_o error_n by_o not_o suffer_v they_o to_o define_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o this_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v a_o very_a slender_a evasion_n if_o man_n will_v reflect_v on_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o matter_n itself_o for_o it_o be_v about_o the_o exercise_n of_o the_o pope_n power_n over_o prince_n and_o can_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o since_o they_o challenge_v it_o they_o will_v ever_o suffer_v it_o to_o be_v debate_v in_o council_n but_o they_o will_v still_o have_v it_o pass_v as_o a_o inseparable_a right_n of_o their_o supremacy_n derive_v from_o s._n peter_n and_o all_o that_o they_o will_v allow_v in_o this_o case_n be_v a_o bare_a recognition_n and_o that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o lion_n and_o lateran_n and_o the_o depose_v power_n in_o the_o church_n be_v sufficient_o own_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o trent_n but_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 1._o some_o be_v define_v with_o a_o anathema_n against_o dissenter_n and_o so_o we_o do_v not_o say_v the_o depose_v power_n be_v make_v a_o article_n of_o faith._n 2._o some_o be_v receive_v upon_o the_o common_a ground_n of_o faith_n though_o not_o express_o declare_v and_o whatever_o doctrine_n be_v deny_v will_v overthrow_v they_o may_v be_v just_o look_v on_o as_o a_o presumptive_a article_n of_o faith._n as_o the_o deny_v the_o depose_v power_n must_v charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n representative_a and_o virtual_a with_o such_o act_n as_o be_v utter_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o promise_n of_o divine_a assistance_n suppose_v to_o be_v make_v to_o it_o therefore_o all_o those_o who_o sincere_o believe_v those_o promise_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o take_v must_v in_o consequence_n believe_v so_o many_o pope_n and_o council_n can_v not_o be_v so_o gross_o mistake_v in_o the_o ground_n of_o their_o act_n and_o i_o find_v those_o who_o do_v now_o most_o contend_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v never_o define_v do_v yet_o yield_v that_o both_o pope_n and_o council_n believe_v it_o to_o be_v true_a and_o act_v according_o but_o if_o nothing_o will_v be_v allow_v to_o be_v point_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o pass_v under_o the_o decision_n of_o council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n as_o such_o i_o pray_v tell_v i_o which_o of_o the_o general_a council_n determine_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n where_o be_v the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n infallibility_n define_v be_v these_o point_n of_o faith_n with_o you_o or_o not_o if_o they_o be_v than_o there_o may_v be_v point_n of_o faith_n among_o you_o which_o never_o pass_v any_o conciliar_a definition_n or_o such_o authoritative_a declaration_n as_o the_o defender_n mean_v 2._o i_o now_o come_v to_o consider_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n about_o this_o matter_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n which_o i_o be_o oblige_v to_o do_v not_o only_o because_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o paper_n that_o the_o church_n exercise_v this_o 18._o power_n after_o the_o apostle_n but_o because_o the_o defender_n bring_v tertullian_n as_o reject_v the_o scripture_n from_o be_v a_o sufficient_a rule_n for_o controversy_n and_o s._n augustine_n as_o set_v up_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n above_o the_o scripture_n in_o matter_n of_o proof_n but_o i_o confess_v two_o lame_a say_n of_o father_n make_v no_o great_a impression_n on_o i_o i_o be_o for_o search_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o so_o weighty_a a_o point_n as_o this_o after_o another_o manner_n but_o as_o brief_o as_o may_v be_v i._n e._n by_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o age_n about_o the_o controversy_n then_o on_o foot_n that_o i_o may_v not_o deceive_v myself_o or_o other_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o consequence_n the_o point_n be_v whether_o according_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o any_o controversy_n about_o faith_n do_v arise_v a_o person_n be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o church_n sentence_n as_o infallible_a or_o he_o be_v require_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o best_a mean_n he_o can_v to_o judge_v concern_v it_o take_v
a_o man_n such_o st._n augustins_n opinion_n be_v report_v by_o aquinus_n as_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o judgement_n that_o be_v adopt_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o canon-law_n and_o therefore_o that_o aught_o to_o be_v the_o standard_n according_a to_o which_o they_o be_v to_o pronounce_v a_o person_n obstinate_a if_o man_n do_v not_o wiâ—h_a diligence_n and_o caution_n seek_v after_o truth_n and_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o embrace_v it_o when_o they_o find_v it_o than_o they_o be_v to_o be_v account_v heretic_n for_o be_v obstinate_a but_o st._n augustin_n go_v no_o further_o however_o suarez_n will_v seem_v to_o agree_v with_o he_o but_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o while_n to_o consider_v his_o doctrine_n about_o it_o 1._o he_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o one_o to_o be_v ready_a to_o submit_v 11._o to_o god_n word_n either_o write_v or_o unwritten_a but_o the_o submission_n must_v be_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o church_n as_o propose_v both_o to_o we_o 2._o that_o those_o who_o believe_v any_o doctrine_n because_o their_o judgement_n ibid._n tell_v they_o it_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o they_o therein_o follow_v their_o own_o judgement_n and_o not_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o such_o a_o obstinacy_n as_o make_v heretic_n 3_o that_o it_o do_v not_o excuse_n â—f_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o believe_v the_o church_n if_o 13._o he_o â—â—es_v reason_n and_o argument_n to_o move_v he_o for_o this_o he_o say_v be_v not_o to_o believe_v the_o church_n authority_n as_o divine_a but_o after_o a_o human_a manner_n which_o may_v consist_v with_o obstinacy_n against_o the_o church_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o faith._n 4_o that_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o necessary_a in_o order_n to_o this_o obstinacy_n to_o believe_v the_o church_n to_o have_v infallible_a authority_n for_o then_o those_o must_v be_v excuse_v from_o heretical_a obstinacy_n who_o deny_v it_o but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o the_o church_n be_v propose_v as_o a_o true_a church_n who_o authority_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o short_a of_o all_o this_o matter_n be_v if_o a_o man_n resolve_v to_o believe_v as_o the_o church_n believe_v a_o very_a small_a thing_n will_v excuse_v he_o from_o heresy_n but_o if_o not_o nothing_o according_a to_o suarez_n will_v do_v it_o unless_o it_o be_v ignorance_n as_o to_o the_o church_n propose_v and_o this_o be_v the_o modern_a notion_n of_o heresy_n which_o appear_v to_o i_o to_o be_v very_o unreasonable_a on_o these_o account_n 1._o suppose_v a_o person_n have_v a_o general_a disposition_n of_o mind_n to_o believe_v whatever_o be_v sufficient_o propose_v to_o he_o as_o revealed_z by_o god_n and_o believe_v sincere_o whatever_o he_o know_v to_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n i_o will_v say_v know_v whether_o this_o disposition_n of_o mind_n do_v not_o real_o excuse_v he_o from_o heretical_a obstinacy_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v very_o consistent_a with_o doubt_v whether_o the_o church_n be_v account_v as_o the_o proponent_n of_o matter_n of_o faith._n 2._o be_v it_o necessary_a in_o order_n to_o heretical_a obstinacy_n that_o the_o person_n believe_v the_o proponent_n to_o be_v infallible_a or_o not_o if_o it_o be_v than_o none_o can_v be_v convince_v of_o heretical_a obstinacy_n but_o such_o as_o reject_v the_o church_n authority_n when_o they_o believe_v it_o infallible_a and_o then_o none_o of_o we_o can_v be_v charge_v with_o it_o for_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o church_n infallibility_n if_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a than_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o faith_n for_o iâ—_n order_n to_o heretical_a obstinacy_n he_o must_v be_v convince_v of_o resist_v that_o which_o be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o faâ—â—h_v from_o whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v noâ—_n equire_v as_o the_o ground_n of_o faith._n 3_o suppose_v a_o person_n think_v himself_o bind_v in_o conscience_n to_o believe_v those_o guide_n which_o god_n by_o his_o providence_n have_v set_v over_o he_o and_o he_o believe_v to_o be_v sincere_a and_o honest_a and_o these_o tell_v he_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o believe_v on_o the_o church_n authority_n as_o be_v sound_v neither_o in_o scripture_n nor_o antiquity_n nor_o reason_n be_v not_o he_o excuse_v hereby_o from_o heretical_a obstinacy_n 4._o suppose_v he_o declare_v himself_o ready_a to_o believe_v the_o church_n authority_n if_o it_o be_v sufficient_o propose_v to_o he_o i._n e._n with_o such_o reason_n and_o argument_n as_o be_v proper_a to_o convince_v he_o but_o after_o all_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o can_v see_v any_o such_o and_o yet_o aquinas_n affirm_v no_o man_n can_v believe_v unless_o he_o see_v reason_n why_o he_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d 3._o how_o then_o can_v a_o man_n be_v liable_a to_o heretical_a obstinacy_n because_o he_o only_o refuse_v to_o believe_v when_o he_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v 5._o suppose_v he_o do_v believe_v that_o which_o the_o church_n propose_v not_o mere_o upon_o its_o authority_n but_o upon_o the_o reason_n which_o the_o church_n offer_v why_o must_v this_o man_n be_v liable_a to_o heretical_a obstinacy_n for_o believe_v upon_o the_o church_n reason_n what_o a_o wonderful_a nice_a thing_n be_v heresy_n make_v it_o seem_v by_o this_o rare_a doctrine_n it_o do_v not_o excuse_v from_o heresy_n to_o believe_v even_o truth_n itself_o if_o it_o be_v upon_o ground_n of_o reason_n which_o the_o church_n itself_o give_v but_o it_o must_v be_v take_v mere_o from_o the_o church_n authority_n and_o yet_o that_o very_a authority_n must_v be_v believe_v on_o the_o ground_n of_o reason_n or_o the_o motive_n of_o gredibility_n 6._o suppose_v a_o person_n have_v use_v the_o best_a mean_n he_o can_v to_o find_v out_o his_o obligation_n to_o believe_v on_o the_o church_n authority_n and_o after_o all_o he_o can_v find_v any_o such_o thing_n what_o obligation_n be_v he_o under_o to_o inquire_v far_o and_o from_o whence_o do_v it_o arise_v and_o if_o he_o be_v not_o under_o any_o how_o can_v he_o be_v guilty_a of_o herecial_a obstinacy_n who_o be_v under_o no_o obligation_n to_o search_v any_o far_o for_o obstinacy_n must_v suppose_v resist_v some_o obligation_n 7._o suppose_v he_o be_v willing_a to_o believe_v on_o the_o church_n authority_n if_o that_o church_n be_v make_v appear_v to_o he_o to_o be_v the_o one_o catholic_n church_n of_o christ_n but_o when_o he_o come_v to_o examine_v this_o he_o find_v that_o he_o must_v exclude_v very_o great_a and_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o reduce_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n how_o can_v it_o then_o be_v heretical_a obstinacy_n not_o to_o suppose_v a_o part_n to_o be_v the_o whole_a 8._o suppose_v he_o have_v overcome_v this_o yet_o if_o he_o shall_v mistake_v about_o the_o seat_n of_o infallibility_n be_v he_o not_o still_o as_o liable_a to_o the_o charge_n of_o heretical_a obstinacy_n because_o the_o true_a reason_n of_o it_o be_v that_o such_o a_o person_n reject_v that_o which_o god_n have_v choose_v as_o the_o proper_a mean_n to_o propound_v matter_n of_o faith_n to_o we_o but_o if_o he_o shall_v be_v mistake_v in_o the_o true_a proponent_n he_o be_v in_o as_o much_o danger_n of_o heretical_a obstinacy_n still_o as_o suppose_v a_o man_n take_v a_o general_n council_n as_o represent_v the_o catholic_n church_n to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a proponent_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o this_o matter_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o this_o be_v heretical_a obstinacy_n or_o not_o if_o not_o then_o reject_v the_o true_a proponent_n do_v not_o make_v any_o liable_a to_o it_o if_o it_o do_v than_o there_o be_v heretical_a obstinacy_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o well_o as_o out_o of_o it_o and_o so_o much_o in_o answer_n to_o the_o replier_n charge_v of_o heresy_n on_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 3._o the_o next_o charge_n relate_v to_o the_o insufficient_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o that_o on_o these_o account_n 1._o in_o that_o it_o leave_v every_o man_n to_o judge_v for_o himself_o 2._o because_o she_o dare_v not_o use_v the_o true_a argument_n against_o sect_n for_o fear_v of_o their_o be_v turn_v upon_o herself_o 3._o because_o she_o deny_v a_o appeal_n to_o a_o high_a judicature_n 1._o it_o be_v urge_v in_o the_o paper_n that_o among_o we_o every_o man_n think_v himself_o as_o competent_a a_o judge_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o very_a apostle_n it_o be_v answer_v that_o every_o man_n among_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n but_o all_o yield_v the_o apostle_n have_v it_o and_o by_o be_v a_o judge_n of_o scripture_n if_o no_o more_o be_v mean_v than_o that_o
chief_a 2._o as_o it_o hold_v under_o it_o all_o particular_a church_n and_o so_o he_o say_v the_o roman_a church_n only_o be_v the_o catholic_a church_n and_o so_o he_o make_v own_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n as_o he_o there_o say_v to_o be_v a_o necessary_a condition_n of_o catholic_a communion_n and_o thus_o it_o become_v the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n but_o this_o be_v a_o very_a new_a notion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o in_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n be_v take_v in_o one_o of_o these_o two_o sense_n 1._o with_o respect_n to_o faith_n and_o so_o catholic_n be_v the_o same_o with_o sound_n and_o of_o a_o right_a faith_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o notorious_a heresy_n of_o the_o first_o age_n so_o it_o be_v use_v by_o igâ—â—tius_n against_o the_o heresy_n of_o that_o time_n which_o deny_v jesus_n to_o be_v christ_n therefore_o say_v he_o wherever_o christ_n jesus_n be_v there_o be_v the_o â—_o catholic_a church_n after_o he_o polycarp_n be_v call_v by_o the_o church_n of_o smâ—rna_n bishop_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o smyrna_n so_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n speak_v of_o the_o deposition_n of_o paâ—lus_fw-la 24._o samosatenus_fw-la say_v they_o must_v set_v another_o bishop_n over_o the_o catholic_a church_n there_o â—lemens_fw-la alexandrinus_n say_v the_o catholic_a church_n be_v ancient_a than_o heresy_n that_o it_o have_v the_o unity_n 1._o of_o the_o faith_n and_o subsist_v only_o in_o the_o truth_n pacianus_n observe_v that_o in_o those_o age_n the_o heretic_n go_v by_o other_o name_n but_o the_o sound_a christian_n be_v know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n which_o have_v be_v of_o very_o ancient_a usâ—_n in_o the_o church_n though_o not_o find_v in_o scripture_n as_o fulgentiâ—s_o likewise_o observe_v but_o lactantius_n 〈◊〉_d take_v notice_n that_o the_o heretic_n have_v get_v the_o trick_n of_o use_v that_o name_n and_o then_o his_o rule_n be_v to_o discern_v the_o true_a catholic_a church_n by_o the_o true_a religion_n for_o he_o not_o only_o say_v before_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n but_o when_o he_o come_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o first_o of_o they_o be_v religion_n so_o i_o find_v in_o a_o old_a lactantius_n print_v at_o rome_n a._n d._n 1470._o but_o for_o what_o reason_n i_o know_v not_o it_o be_v leâ—t_v out_o in_o the_o late_a edition_n in_o the_o conference_n between_o the_o donatist_n and_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n both_o side_n challenge_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_n 286._o to_o themselves_o and_o the_o roman_a judge_n determine_v it_o shall_v belong_v to_o they_o who_o be_v find_v to_o have_v truth_n on_o their_o side_n pope_n innocent_a iii_o in_o a_o council_n at_o rome_n declare_v that_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n be_v call_v one_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a faith._n and_o in_o the_o canon_n before_o he_o mention_n 6._o the_o roman_a church_n as_o distinct_a from_o the_o catholic_a but_o comprehend_v under_o it_o while_o it_o adhere_v to_o the_o catholic_a faith._n which_o be_v not_o then_o understand_v to_o be_v what_o the_o roman_a church_n declare_v to_o be_v so_o but_o what_o be_v universal_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o creed_n to_o the_o person_n to_o be_v admit_v by_o baptism_n into_o the_o catholic_a church_n 2._o with_o respect_n to_o person_n and_o place_n and_o so_o catholic_n be_v first_o take_v in_o opposition_n to_o the_o jewish_a confinement_n of_o salvation_n to_o themselves_o and_o of_o god_n appoint_a worship_n to_o one_o temple_n so_o ignatius_n faith_n the_o church_n be_v one_o body_n make_v up_o of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n smyrn_n and_o the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n write_v to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o all_o place_n and_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n write_v 27._o to_o the_o whole_a catholic_a church_n under_o heaven_n s._n cyril_n say_v the_o church_n be_v call_v catholic_a from_o its_o universal_a spread_a and_o teach_v the_o whole_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n to_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n athanasius_n say_v it_o be_v call_v catholic_a because_o it_o be_v disperse_v over_o the_o world._n theophylact_fw-mi say_v the_o catholic_a church_n be_v a_o body_n make_v up_o of_o all_o church_n whereof_o christ_n be_v the_o head._n and_o the_o african_a bishop_n from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o the_o dispute_n with_o the_o donatist_n lay_v great_a weight_n upon_o this_o that_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v to_o be_v take_v in_o its_o large_a extent_n or_o else_o the_o promise_n can_v not_o be_v fulfil_v as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o optatus_n who_o say_v the_o church_n be_v call_v catholic_a not_o only_o from_o its_o have_v the_o true_a dissusa_fw-la faith_n but_o from_o its_o be_v every_o where_o disperse_v and_o s._n augustine_n have_v write_v whole_a book_n to_o prove_v it_o in_o the_o conference_n with_o the_o donatist_n the_o catholic_a bishop_n and_o especial_o s._n augustin_n plead_v that_o they_o be_v call_v catholic_o because_o they_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o whole_a world_n of_o christian_n and_o not_o with_o thâ—se_a only_o of_o a_o particular_a title_n or_o denomination_n 288._o for_o therein_o they_o make_v the_o 100_o schism_n of_o the_o donatist_n consist_v not_o bare_o in_o a_o causeless_a separation_n but_o 101._o in_o confine_v the_o catholic_a church_n to_o themselves_o who_o at_o best_o be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o it_o and_o because_o the_o notion_n which_o innocent_a iii_o give_v be_v liable_a to_o the_o same_o charge_n it_o can_v be_v excuse_v from_o the_o same_o guilt_n thus_o we_o have_v find_v the_o author_n of_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n viz._n for_o such_o as_o own_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o he_o explain_v it_o more_o full_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n but_o yet_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v not_o uniniversal_o receive_v after_o innocent_a iii_o for_o in_o the_o fifteen_o age_n in_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n cardinal_z bessarion_n dispute_v with_o the_o greek_n about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 9_o in_o make_v a_o addition_n to_o the_o creed_n say_v that_o how_o great_a soever_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v he_o grant_v it_o be_v less_o than_o that_o of_o a_o general_n council_n or_o the_o catholic_a church_n from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n can_v be_v take_v from_o own_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v mistress_n of_o all_o church_n for_o then_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o matter_n of_o faith._n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o same_o age_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n meet_v and_o in_o the_o four_o session_n declare_v that_o a_o general_n ouncil_n represent_v the_o catholic_a church_n and_o have_v its_o power_n immediate_o from_o christ_n and_o that_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o reformation_n all_o person_n even_o pope_n themselves_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o it_o and_o true_o it_o be_v but_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o take_v off_o from_o the_o pope_n authority_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n since_o they_o charge_v joh._n xxiii_o with_o no_o less_o than_o frequent_a and_o pertinacious_a deny_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul._n be_v not_o this_o man_n fit_a to_o be_v a_o 14._o infallible_a head_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o the_o true_a centre_n of_o christian_a communion_n bellarmin_n say_v this_o article_n be_v not_o prove_v but_o only_o common_o believe_v because_o of_o the_o dissoluteness_n of_o his_o life_n but_o this_o be_v but_o a_o poor_a defence_n since_o this_o article_n stand_v upon_o record_n against_o he_o in_o all_o the_o edition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n which_o i_o have_v compare_v even_o that_o at_o rome_n say_v to_o be_v collate_v with_o manuscript_n and_o why_o shall_v so_o scandalous_a a_o article_n be_v suffer_v to_o stand_v unless_o there_o be_v such_o a_o consent_n of_o copy_n that_o it_o can_v not_o for_o shame_n be_v remove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n and_o be_v to_o this_o day_n maintain_v by_o the_o clergy_n of_o france_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o declaration_n make_v a._n d._n 1682._o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n be_v not_o call_v catholic_a from_o relation_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o to_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o christian_n and_o that_o the_o unity_n of_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o respect_n it_o bear_v to_o a_o
one_o kind_a with_o christ_n institution_n and_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n with_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n to_o this_o the_o replier_n say_v only_o that_o these_o be_v voluntary_a assumpti_fw-la 8_o of_o we_o without_o proof_n and_o his_o say_n so_o needs_o no_o answer_n the_o defender_n shelter_n himself_o under_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o 23_o resolve_v not_o to_o put_v to_o sea_n with_o the_o answerer_n about_o these_o thing_n but_o he_o know_v very_o well_o we_o utter_o deny_v any_o of_o these_o to_o have_v be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n according_a to_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n his_o rule_n by_o which_o we_o be_v content_a to_o be_v try_v and_o although_o he_o seem_v to_o wish_v for_o such_o a_o trial_n yet_o i_o know_v a_o reason_n why_o they_o ought_v to_o decline_v it_o because_o i_o be_o certain_a they_o can_v never_o make_v it_o good_a in_o any_o one_o of_o they_o 2_o the_o second_o inconvenience_n object_v be_v that_o this_o will_v make_v the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n fall_v beneath_o the_o discretion_n of_o prudent_a lawgiver_n who_o do_v not_o make_v law_n and_o leave_v every_o man_n to_o be_v his_o own_o judge_n as_o to_o right_a or_o wrong_n it_o be_v answer_v three_o way_n 1_o that_o there_o be_v inconvenience_n on_o both_o side_n and_o one_o ought_v to_o be_v provide_v against_o as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o sor_n as_o the_o people_n be_v not_o to_o be_v their_o own_o judge_n so_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o a_o usurper_n may_v pretend_v to_o the_o right_n of_o interpret_n the_o law_n only_o to_o justify_v his_o usurpation_n 2_o that_o the_o people_n be_v allow_v in_o some_o sense_n to_o interpret_v the_o law_n or_o else_o they_o can_v never_o understand_v the_o duty_n they_o owe_v to_o their_o lawful_a king_n and_o to_o justify_v his_o right_n against_o all_o the_o pretence_n of_o usurper_n to_o this_o the_o replier_n say_v nothing_o and_o the_o defender_n say_v that_o which_o be_v next_o to_o nothing_o to_o the_o first_o and_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o second_o answer_n and_o i_o think_v i_o therein_o tell_v he_o plain_o enough_o what_o i_o will_v be_v at_o he_o say_v i_o mean_v receive_v and_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n by_o 24._o usurpation_n nothing_o be_v far_o from_o my_o thought_n but_o i_o have_v think_v it_o be_v easy_a enough_o to_o know_v who_o i_o mean_v viz._n such_o a_o one_o as_o pretend_v to_o a_o infallible_a chair_n which_o they_o can_v deny_v themselves_o to_o be_v the_o high_a usurpation_n if_o he_o can_v prove_v his_o title_n by_o scripture_n as_o we_o be_v sure_o he_o can_v 3_o that_o in_o this_o case_n a_o rule_n be_v give_v to_o direct_v person_n in_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v capable_a of_o be_v understand_v by_o those_o who_o be_v to_o make_v use_n of_o it_o for_o that_o end_n which_o be_v the_o great_a concernment_n to_o mankind_n they_o be_v therefore_o oblige_v to_o search_v into_o it_o for_o their_o own_o salvation_n but_o we_o exclude_v not_o the_o help_n of_o spiritual_a guide_n and_o embrace_v the_o ancient_a creed_n of_o the_o church_n to_o this_o the_o replier_n answer_v two_o thing_n 1_o that_o a_o infallible_a guide_n be_v necessary_a to_o secure_a person_n from_o wilful_a error_n which_o he_o say_v god_n have_v provide_v from_o wilful_a error_n this_o be_v new_a doctrine_n indeed_o that_o god_n have_v provide_v a_o remedy_n for_o wilful_a error_n have_v not_o our_o saviour_n himself_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o ever_o he_o secure_v man_n from_o wilful_a error_n or_o ever_o design_v to_o do_v it_o but_o suppose_v a_o infallible_a judge_n can_v do_v this_o he_o do_v not_o tell_v we_o where_o he_o be_v to_o be_v find_v who_o he_o be_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o do_v thus_o secure_a man_n which_o be_v very_o necessary_a inquiry_n and_o without_o be_v satisfy_v in_o all_o these_o point_n we_o be_v still_o leave_v to_o be_v our_o own_o judge_n so_o far_o as_o concern_v the_o way_n to_o salvation_n since_o at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n we_o must_v answer_v for_o ourselves_o than_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o great_a obligation_n to_o care_n and_o sincerity_n in_o judge_v suppose_v a_o man_n life_n depend_v upon_o the_o benefit_n of_o his_o clergy_n and_o one_o come_v to_o he_o and_o tell_v he_o you_o be_v a_o ignorant_a man_n and_o liable_a to_o great_a mistake_n in_o read_v therefore_o i_o advise_v you_o by_o no_o mean_n to_o trust_v to_o your_o own_o skill_n in_o read_v for_o it_o be_v a_o horrible_a dark_a letter_n and_o many_o have_v be_v mistake_v that_o be_v more_o book_n learned_a than_o you_o therefore_o take_v my_o counsel_n there_o be_v mr._n ordinary_a who_o understand_v book-learning_n a_o thousand_o time_n better_o than_o you_o or_o i_o trust_v he_o for_o the_o read_n and_o no_o doubt_n you_o will_v escape_v ay_o sir_n say_v the_o man_n all_o that_o be_v very_o true_a that_o you_o say_v but_o my_o life_n lie_v at_o stake_n and_o how_o if_o mr._n ordinary_n read_v will_v not_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o judge_n for_o i_o than_o i_o be_o a_o lose_a man_n past_o recovery_n therefore_o i_o be_o resolve_v to_o learn_v to_o read_v myself_o and_o to_o that_o end_n i_o will_v make_v the_o best_a use_n of_o his_o skill_n to_o instruct_v i_o beforehand_o that_o i_o may_v be_v able_a to_o answer_v for_o myself_o this_o need_v no_o application_n but_o i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o a_o infallible_a 〈◊〉_d shall_v be_v necessary_a to_o particular_a person_n in_o order_n to_o 〈◊〉_d salvation_n upon_o the_o principle_n own_v and_o receive_v by_o the_o great_a divine_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n 3_o for_o aquinas_n determine_v that_o every_o one_o that_o have_v save_v grace_n have_v likewise_o a_o gift_n of_o understanding_n whereby_o hâ—_n be_v sufficient_o instruct_v in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v never_o withdraw_v from_o they_o as_o to_o those_o thing_n if_o this_o doctrine_n hold_v good_a i_o do_v not_o see_v any_o such_o necessity_n for_o person_n to_o look_v after_o a_o infallible_a guide_n as_o there_o be_v to_o look_v after_o save_v grace_n gulielmus_fw-la parisiensis_fw-la say_v that_o man_n not_o look_v after_o the_o way_n of_o 58_o salvation_n themselves_o be_v that_o which_o will_v dâ—mn_v they_o and_o in_o case_n of_o difference_n among_o guide_n if_o a_o man_n sincere_o make_v application_n to_o god_n to_o know_v the_o truth_n he_o do_v not_o question_n but_o such_o be_v the_o mercy_n of_o god_n to_o keep_v such_o a_o one_o from_o dangerous_a error_n or_o if_o he_o do_v suffer_v he_o to_o fall_v into_o error_n with_o a_o good_a mind_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v impute_v to_o he_o it_o be_v a_o doctrine_n general_o receive_v in_o the_o school_n that_o where_o ever_o god_n do_v 1._o bestow_v his_o grace_n there_o go_v along_o with_o it_o such_o a_o gift_n of_o understanding_n as_o keep_v they_o from_o be_v deceive_v in_o the_o matter_n they_o believe_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n henricus_fw-la a_o gandavo_n thus_o express_v it_o that_o as_o faith_n 3._o make_v the_o mind_n to_o rest_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n so_o this_o gift_n of_o understanding_n make_v they_o perceive_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o be_v to_o believe_v and_o what_o need_v then_o such_o a_o infallible_a guide_n 2_o he_o say_v that_o ancient_a creed_n will_v not_o serve_v unless_o there_o be_v a_o power_n in_o the_o church_n to_o make_v nâ—w_a decision_n in_o matter_n of_o faith._n this_o aught_o to_o have_v be_v a_o little_a prove_v for_o in_o truth_n we_o be_v apt_a to_o think_v the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n as_o sufficient_a to_o carry_v we_o to_o heaven_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n a_o man_n be_v heir_n to_o a_o good_a estate_n which_o by_o many_o generation_n be_v derive_v down_o from_o his_o ancestor_n and_o he_o have_v the_o original_a deed_n in_o his_o hand_n one_o come_v to_o he_o and_o tell_v he_o â—t_z be_v a_o very_a fine_a estate_n you_o be_v heir_n to_o and_o it_o be_v a_o thousand_o pity_n you_o shall_v want_v a_o good_a title_n to_o it_o i_o will_v put_v you_o into_o a_o way_n to_o get_v it_o if_o you_o will_v give_v up_o your_o musty_a old_a deed_n and_o put_v yourself_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o such_o person_n as_o i_o shall_v name_v to_o you_o they_o shall_v make_v you_o a_o new_a settlement_n and_o add_v several_a parcel_n to_o your_o estate_n which_o you_o have_v not_o before_o i_o be_o content_a say_v the_o heir_n with_o my_o ancestor_n estate_n and_o i_o will_v never_o part_v with_o my_o old_a deed_n for_o
for_o we_o to_o take_v all_o matter_n of_o faith_n upon_o trust_n from_o she_o and_o if_o there_o be_v no_o evidence_n of_o credibility_n there_o be_v no_o sufficient_a proposal_n and_o if_o there_o be_v not_o there_o can_v be_v no_o obligation_n to_o believe_v and_o where_o that_o be_v not_o there_o can_v be_v no_o heresy_n in_o not_o believe_v according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o your_o great_a divine_n 3_o as_o to_o the_o charge_n of_o heresy_n there_o must_v be_v obstinacy_n in_o the_o party_n which_o they_o all_o make_v necessary_a to_o formal_a heresy_n aquinas_n quote_v the_o note_a passage_n of_o st._n augâ—stin_n to_o this_o purpose_n 162_o that_o although_o man_n hold_v a_o false_a opinion_n without_o pertinacious_a animosity_n especial_o if_o they_o derive_v it_o from_o their_o parent_n and_o do_v with_o diligence_n and_o caution_n seek_v after_o the_o truth_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o lay_v it_o down_o when_o they_o have_v find_v it_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v for_o heretic_n and_o we_o do_v not_o think_v a_o better_a plea_n can_v be_v make_v for_o we_o as_o to_o this_o charge_n than_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o these_o word_n of_o st._n augustâ—n_n but_o here_o we_o must_v observe_v the_o artifice_n of_o aquinas_n he_o see_v this_o will_v never_o do_v their_o business_n against_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o he_o pretend_v to_o give_v the_o reason_n for_o this_o because_o they_o do_v not_o contradict_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o draw_v the_o power_n of_o declare_v heresy_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o have_v the_o chief_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n of_o who_o st._n augustin_n say_v not_o a_o word_n but_o however_o aquinas_n himself_o require_v obstinacy_n even_o in_o this_o case_n to_o make_v a_o heretic_n and_o the_o obstinacy_n be_v not_o place_v by_o he_o in_o the_o mere_a resist_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n but_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o do_v it_o cajetan_a there_o affirm_v that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o pertinacy_n in_o the_o will_n there_o be_v no_o heresy_n so_o that_o if_o a_o man_n hold_v a_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o faith_n in_o itself_o and_o he_o think_v he_o hold_v right_a and_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o dissent_v from_o the_o church_n he_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o heresy_n and_o so_o cajetan_n define_v pertinacy_n to_o be_v a_o consent_n to_o a_o error_n in_o faith_n know_v it_o so_o to_o be_v melchior_n canus_n say_v it_o be_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o divine_n and_o canonist_n 9_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o heresy_n without_o obstinacy_n and_o no_o man_n be_v a_o heretic_n he_o say_v who_o do_v not_o see_v and_o know_v choose_v a_o doctrine_n contrary_a to_o faâ—â—h_v suarez_n say_v that_o all_o the_o doctor_n be_v agree_v that_o obstinacy_n be_v require_v to_o heresy_n and_o that_o it_o be_v express_v in_o the_o canon_n law._n so_o that_o i_o need_v to_o produce_v no_o more_o to_o that_o purpose_n but_o the_o difficulty_n be_v to_o know_v what_o they_o mean_v by_o obstinacy_n it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o understand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o word_n for_o pertinax_fw-la be_v one_o that_o be_v over-tenacious_a i._n e._n that_o hold_v a_o opinion_n when_o he_o see_v no_o ground_n for_o it_o or_o will_v yield_v to_o no_o reasonable_a conviction_n or_o that_o have_v not_o a_o desire_n to_o find_v out_o truth_n and_o submit_v to_o it_o and_o so_o it_o be_v plain_a st._n augustin_n understand_v it_o in_o the_o place_n before_o mention_v and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o make_v it_o to_o lie_v in_o a_o man_n resist_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n make_v know_v to_o he_o without_o which_o he_o do_v not_o judge_v he_o a_o heretic_n 51._o though_o he_o hold_v heretical_a doctrine_n and_o again_o he_o declare_v those_o to_o be_v heretic_n that_o contumacious_o resist_v those_o that_o correct_v and_o instruct_v they_o and_o will_v not_o amend_v their_o wicked_a doctrine_n but_o go_v on_o to_o defend_v they_o these_o passage_n of_o st._n augustin_n be_v enter_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o 31._o canon_n law_n and_o the_o gloss_n there_o say_v if_o one_o bold_v doctrine_n against_o faith_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o be_v better_o instruct_v he_o be_v no_o heretic_n the_o same_o authority_n ockam_n insist_o upon_o and_o from_o they_o he_o declare_v obstinacy_n fin_n to_o be_v so_o necessary_a that_o without_o it_o no_o man_n can_v be_v a_o heretic_n and_o he_o conclude_v from_o st._n augustin_n that_o if_o a_o man_n be_v ready_a to_o yield_v to_o truth_n when_o he_o find_v it_o he_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o obstinacy_n and_o he_o prove_v that_o such_o be_v no_o heretic_n from_o these_o reason_n 1_o because_o heretic_n be_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v but_o such_o by_o the_o canon_n law_n be_v schismae_fw-la not_o to_o be_v excommunicate_v 2_o because_o they_o be_v ready_a to_o be_v better_o instruct_v 3_o because_o many_o have_v err_v and_o be_v not_o account_v heretic_n on_o this_o account_n oâ—kam_n distinguish_v a_o twofold_a obstinacy_n 2._o 1._o internal_a 2._o external_n internal_a may_v be_v know_v he_o say_v by_o theâ—e_n rule_n 1._o if_o a_o man_n be_v not_o convince_v by_o miracle_n 2._o if_o he_o will_v rather_o question_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n than_o be_v convince_v 3._o when_o he_o do_v not_o use_v mean_n for_o his_o own_o conviction_n but_o resolve_v to_o persist_v in_o his_o error_n such_o a_o neglect_n argue_v a_o obstinate_a mind_n external_n of_o which_o he_o give_v many_o instance_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v mention_v some_o as_o 1._o if_o a_o man_n willing_o say_v or_o do_v something_o whereby_o etc._n he_o discover_v his_o disbelief_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a faith_n 2_o if_o he_o deme_n any_o part_n of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n 3._o if_o he_o hold_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n to_o have_v err_v which_o he_o by_o no_o mean_n understand_v of_o any_o part_n of_o it_o assume_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_n and_o infallible_a to_o itself_o for_o he_o say_v some_o say_v that_o whatsoever_o christ_n have_v promise_v to_o his_o 9_o church_n may_v be_v make_v good_a if_o but_o one_o person_n in_o it_o hold_v the_o true_a faith_n but_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d faith_n may_v be_v preserve_v in_o a_o very_a few_o 4._o if_o the_o contrary_a doctrâ—â—_n know_v to_o be_v universal_o receive_v among_o christian_n as_o if_o one_o shall_v deny_v that_o christ_n be_v crucify_v and_o on_o this_o account_n he_o charge_v 〈◊〉_d 22._o with_o heresy_n for_o deny_v 10._o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a be_v in_o hell_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n before_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n 5._o if_o he_o refuse_v to_o be_v inform_v be_v reprove_v by_o the_o learned_a 6._o if_o he_o protest_v he_o will_v never_o alter_v his_o opinion_n 7._o if_o he_o forbid_v read_v the_o scripture_n or_o preach_v 30._o catholic_n doctrine_n 8._o if_o a_o pope_n command_v a_o erroneous_a opinion_n to_o be_v believe_v as_o matter_n of_o faith._n 9_o if_o a_o man_n consent_v to_o such_o a_o definition_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o impose_v it_o on_o other_o joh._n gerson_n treat_v at_o large_a about_o the_o obstinacy_n which_o make_v one_o a_o heretic_n in_o several_a discourse_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o he_o follow_v st._n augustins_n doctrine_n in_o say_v that_o it_o consist_v in_o not_o seek_v 408._o after_o truth_n and_o not_o obey_v it_o when_o he_o have_v find_v it_o melchior_n canus_n find_v fault_n with_o the_o uncertain_a mark_n of_o obstinacy_n give_v by_o other_o and_o he_o resolve_v it_o at_o last_o into_o this_o that_o a_o man_n hold_v a_o 9_o opinion_n which_o he_o know_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n but_o then_o he_o require_v 1._o that_o he_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o belong_v to_o it_o and_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o that_o learn_v man_n say_v so_o 2._o that_o he_o must_v know_v it_o by_o a_o infallible_a authority_n for_o otherwise_o a_o man_n persist_v in_o his_o opinion_n may_v be_v great_a rashness_n and_o presumption_n but_o it_o be_v not_o heresy_n but_o in_o case_n a_o person_n ignorance_n be_v such_o as_o make_v his_o error_n involuntary_a it_o do_v excuse_v he_o from_o heresy_n because_o that_o be_v not_o a_o voluntary_a error_n suarez_n and_o other_o after_o he_o in_o plain_a term_n make_v the_o obstinacy_n to_o lie_v in_o not_o submit_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n because_o while_o a_o 10._o man_n do_v yield_v to_o the_o church_n authority_n they_o account_v he_o no_o heretic_n â—his_fw-la be_v indeed_o a_o argument_n according_a to_o their_o way_n of_o declare_v heretic_n but_o we_o be_v now_o inquire_v what_o that_o obstinacy_n be_v which_o do_v real_o make_v
have_v as_o much_o authority_n over_o our_o church_n as_o the_o ruler_n of_o it_o have_v over_o the_o member_n which_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v be_v suppose_v but_o substantial_o prove_v since_o the_o weight_n of_o the_o cause_n depend_v upon_o it_o but_o i_o see_v nothing_o like_o a_o proof_n produce_v 2._o that_o the_o sectary_n have_v as_o much_o reason_n to_o reject_v the_o term_n of_o communion_n require_v by_o our_o church_n as_o our_o church_n have_v to_o reject_v those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o this_o be_v as_o far_o from_o be_v prove_v as_o the_o other_o 2._o the_o defender_n desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v how_o such_o a_o authority_n can_v be_v in_o a_o church_n without_o infallibility_n i_o hope_v he_o believe_v there_o may_v be_v authority_n without_o infallibility_n or_o else_o how_o shall_v father_n govern_v their_o child_n but_o not_o in_o the_o church_n why_o so_o have_v not_o bishop_n out_o of_o council_n authority_n to_o rule_v their_o diocese_n have_v they_o not_o a_o provincial_a synod_n authority_n to_o make_v canon_n though_o they_o be_v not_o infallible_a what_o then_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o he_o tell_v we_o soon_o after_o to_o say_v a_o church_n be_v fallible_a be_v to_o say_v she_o may_v be_v deceive_v there_o be_v no_o doubt_n of_o that_o and_o if_o she_o may_v be_v deceive_v herself_o they_o may_v be_v deceive_v who_o follow_v she_o and_o if_o a_o church_n pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a which_o be_v not_o she_o certain_o deceive_v those_o that_o follow_v she_o and_o that_o without_o remedy_n but_o all_o this_o sort_n of_o reason_v proceed_v upon_o a_o false_a suggestion_n viz._n that_o our_o faith_n must_v be_v ground_v on_o the_o chuach_n authority_n as_o the_o formal_a reason_n of_o it_o which_o he_o know_v be_v utter_o deny_v by_o we_o and_o aught_o to_o have_v be_v prove_v we_o declare_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n not_o interpret_v by_o fancy_n but_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n this_o be_v our_o bottom_n or_o if_o you_o will_v the_o rock_n on_o which_o our_o church_n be_v build_v this_o be_v far_o more_o firm_a and_o durable_a than_o a_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n which_o be_v like_o a_o desperate_a remedy_n which_o man_n never_o run_v to_o but_o when_o they_o see_v nothing_o else_o will_v help_v they_o have_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v able_a to_o defend_v her_o innovation_n by_o reason_n or_o antiquity_n she_o have_v never_o think_v of_o infallibility_n it_o be_v a_o much_o better_a expedient_a to_o keep_v man_n in_o error_n than_o to_o keep_v they_o from_o it_o and_o tend_v more_o to_o save_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o sink_v church_n than_o the_o soul_n of_o men._n but_o he_o will_v not_o let_v the_o church_n infallibility_n go_v thus_o for_o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v that_o if_o we_o take_v that_o away_o we_o make_v christianity_n the_o most_o unreasonable_a thing_n in_o nature_n nay_o absolute_o impossible_a what!_o whether_o god_n have_v promise_v to_o make_v the_o church_n infallible_a or_o not_o we_o understand_v those_o who_o offer_v to_o prove_v the_o church_n infallible_a by_o scripture_n but_o these_o scientifical_a man_n despise_v such_o beat_a road_n and_o when_o they_o offer_v to_o demonstrate_v fall_v short_a of_o the_o other_o probability_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o examine_v his_o argument_n faith_n require_v a_o assent_n to_o a_o thing_n as_o absolute_o true_a but_o a_o fallible_a authority_n can_v oblige_v i_o to_o a_o thing_n as_o absolute_o true_a 52._o and_o therefore_o this_o will_v be_v a_o effect_n without_o a_o cause_n a_o downright_a impossibility_n a_o flat_a contradiction_n i_o will_v match_v his_o argument_n with_o another_o faith_n be_v not_o a_o assent_n to_o a_o thing_n as_o absolute_o true_a upon_o less_o than_o a_o divine_a testimony_n but_o the_o church_n testimony_n be_v not_o divine_a and_o therefore_o to_o believe_v upon_o the_o church_n testimony_n be_v a_o effect_n without_o a_o cause_n a_o downright_a impossibility_n a_o flat_a contradiction_n let_v he_o set_v one_o of_o these_o against_o the_o other_o and_o see_v who_o make_v faith_n unreasonable_a or_o impossible_a but_o i_o will_v clear_v this_o matter_n in_o few_o word_n i_o grant_v that_o faith_n be_v a_o assent_n to_o a_o thing_n as_o absolute_o true_a and_o that_o what_o be_v absolute_o true_a be_v impossible_a to_o be_v false_a i_o grant_v that_o a_o mere_a fallible_a authority_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o produce_v a_o act_n of_o faith._n but_o here_o i_o distinguish_v the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o god_n reveal_v into_o which_o my_o faith_n be_v resolve_v as_o into_o the_o formal_a reason_n of_o it_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n convey_v that_o revelation_n which_o be_v only_o the_o mean_n by_o which_o this_o revelation_n come_v to_o be_v know_v to_o we_o as_o when_o a_o man_n swear_v by_o the_o bible_n there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o content_n of_o that_o book_n by_o which_o he_o swear_v and_o the_o officer_n put_v the_o book_n into_o his_o hand_n 3._o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v blame_v for_o allow_v no_o liberty_n of_o appeal_n to_o a_o high_a judicature_n the_o question_n be_v whether_o this_o make_v she_o no_o true_a church_n or_o not_o to_o have_v any_o just_a authority_n over_o her_o own_o member_n the_o replier_n say_v she_o make_v herself_o the_o last_o tribunal_n of_o spiritual_a 33._o doctrine_n i_o know_v not_o where_o she_o have_v do_v so_o since_o we_o own_o the_o authority_n of_o free_a and_o true_o general_a council_n as_o the_o supreme_a tribunal_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n and_o according_o receive_v the_o four_o first_o which_o even_o s._n gregory_n the_o great_a distinguish_v from_o those_o that_o follow_v as_o to_o their_o authority_n and_o veneration_n the_o defender_n have_v a_o good_a mind_n to_o cut_v off_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 54._o from_o be_v a_o church_n because_o she_o have_v renounce_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o his_o heart_n fail_v he_o and_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v think_v better_o of_o it_o when_o he_o see_v cause_n to_o prove_v a_o little_a more_o effectual_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o its_o large_a extent_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n he_o argue_v that_o there_o must_v be_v such_o a_o authority_n in_o a_o church_n which_o 55._o may_v give_v a_o final_a sentence_n conclusive_a to_o the_o party_n as_o the_o judge_n do_v temporal_a difference_n but_o be_v it_o necessary_a for_o all_o church_n to_o have_v such_o a_o power_n then_o there_o must_v be_v as_o many_o supreme_a court_n as_o there_o be_v church_n if_o not_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v where_o the_o supreme_a court_n be_v and_o who_o appoint_v it_o and_o where_o christ_n have_v ever_o promise_v to_o his_o church_n a_o power_n to_o end_v controversy_n when_o they_o arise_v as_o effectual_o as_o judge_n do_v temporal_a difference_n for_o the_o free_a and_o most_o general_a council_n yet_o assemble_v have_v not_o be_v so_o happy_a and_o those_o we_o look_v on_o as_o the_o most_o venerable_a authority_n to_o decide_v difference_n in_o the_o church_n but_o still_o our_o church_n want_v sufficient_a authority_n in_o his_o opinion_n 56._o do_v it_o want_v authority_n to_o govern_v its_o own_o member_n to_o reform_v abuse_n in_o a_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n to_o cast_v off_o a_o usurp_a power_n as_o it_o be_v judge_v by_o the_o clergy_n in_o convocation_n who_o yet_o concur_v in_o other_o thing_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o pray_v what_o authority_n have_v the_o gallican_n church_n so_o late_o to_o declare_v against_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n and_o to_o reduce_v he_o in_o that_o respect_n to_o the_o case_n of_o a_o ordinary_a bishop_n if_o absolute_a obedience_n be_v due_a to_o he_o as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n what_o authority_n have_v the_o temporal_a prince_n in_o other_o country_n sometime_o to_o forbid_v sometime_o to_o restrain_v and_o limit_v the_o pope_n bull_n this_o at_o least_o show_v that_o there_o may_v be_v just_a authority_n to_o examine_v and_o restrain_v the_o pope_n power_n and_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o the_o several_a church_n of_o christendom_n may_v not_o act_v as_o well_o against_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o pope_n authority_n as_o the_o gallican_n church_n have_v do_v against_o his_o infallibility_n especial_o since_o this_o gentleman_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o authority_n without_o infallibility_n signify_v nothing_o and_o those_o who_o think_v they_o may_v examine_v and_o reject_v his_o dictate_v may_v do_v the_o same_o by_o his_o authority_n the_o one_o be_v as_o liable_a as_o the_o other_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o paper_n that_o no_o country_n can_v subsist_v in_o
rule_n without_o the_o church_n but_o the_o church_n can_v without_o the_o scripture_n the_o replier_n like_o a_o fair_a adversary_n mention_n that_o which_o look_v like_o a_o objection_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n before_o the_o scripture_n 37._o be_v write_v and_o some_o age_n be_v pass_v before_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n be_v make_v and_o own_v by_o the_o church_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o when_o i_o say_v the_o church_n can_v be_v a_o rule_n without_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v upon_o the_o supposition_n that_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n have_v be_v long_o since_o own_v by_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o church_n derive_v its_o infallibility_n from_o the_o promise_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o defender_n go_v another_o way_n to_o work_v for_o say_v he_o the_o scripture_n i_o say_v may_v be_v a_o rule_n without_o the_o church_n that_o be_v 72._o without_o faithful_a for_o a_o congregation_n of_o they_o be_v a_o church_n what!_o in_o the_o sense_n now_o before_o we_o as_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o guide_n be_v every_o congregation_n of_o the_o faithful_a a_o church_n in_o this_o sense_n then_o welfare_n the_o independent_o and_o this_o methinks_v make_v infallibility_n sink_v very_o low_a i_o do_v not_o say_v there_o can_v be_v no_o church_n before_o scripture_n nor_o that_o they_o have_v then_o no_o rule_n of_o faith_n nor_o that_o the_o church_n depend_v on_o writing_n these_o be_v but_o mean_a objection_n but_o i_o â—ill_v say_v that_o where_o a_o church_n challenge_v her_o authority_n by_o the_o scripture_n it_o can_v signify_v nothing_o without_o it_o which_o be_v so_o plain_a that_o i_o need_v not_o multiply_v word_n about_o it_o as_o to_o his_o church-security_n we_o have_v consider_v it_o enough_o already_o but_o it_o will_v make_v one_o mistrust_v a_o security_n which_o be_v so_o often_o offer_v i_o say_v that_o suppose_v infallibility_n be_v find_v in_o scripture_n there_o be_v yet_o a_o hard_a point_n to_o get_v over_o viz._n how_o the_o promise_v relate_v to_o the_o church_n in_o general_n come_v to_o be_v appropriate_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o hence_o he_o inser_n that_o i_o have_v at_o last_o find_v the_o promise_n of_o 73._o infallibility_n to_o the_o church_n there_o be_v not_o this_o a_o rare_a consequence_n suppose_v i_o shall_v say_v i_o know_v a_o book_n of_o controversy_n in_o the_o world_n that_o have_v very_o little_a of_o true_a reason_v in_o it_o but_o if_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v there_o it_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o the_o point_n in_o hand_n do_v this_o imply_v that_o i_o affirm_v in_o the_o latter_a part_n what_o i_o deny_v before_o be_v this_o find_v out_o true_a reason_v in_o the_o latter_a period_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o former_a there_o may_v be_v true_a reason_v when_o it_o be_v not_o to_o the_o purpose_n so_o there_o may_v be_v infallibility_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o concern_v in_o it_o suppose_v the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n as_o the_o mother_n church_n may_v be_v infallible_a by_o the_o promise_v of_o scripture_n what_o will_v this_o be_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o i_o never_o say_v or_o thought_n that_o there_o be_v any_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n make_v to_o any_o church_n in_o scripture_n promise_n of_o divine_a assistance_n and_o indefectibility_n i_o grant_v be_v make_v to_o the_o church_n in_o general_a but_o these_o be_v quite_o of_o another_o nature_n from_o promise_n of_o infallibility_n in_o deliver_v matter_n of_o faith_n in_o all_o age_n yet_o if_o this_o be_v grant_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o take_v in_o all_o of_o her_o communion_n have_v no_o more_o reason_n to_o challenge_v it_o to_o herself_o than_o europe_n have_v to_o be_v call_v the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n as_o to_o his_o sandy_a foundation_n i_o tell_v he_o in_o short_a he_o that_o build_v 74._o his_o faith_n on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n build_v on_o a_o rock_n and_o all_o other_o thing_n will_v be_v find_v but_o sandy_a foundation_n 4._o the_o next_o thing_n lay_v to_o our_o charge_n be_v that_o we_o draw_v our_o argument_n from_o implication_n and_o far-fetched_a interpretation_n at_o the_o same_o time_n that_o we_o deny_v plain_a and_o positive_a word_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o 1._o it_o be_v show_v that_o in_o many_o of_o the_o point_n in_o difference_n we_o have_v express_v word_n of_o scripture_n for_o we_o as_o against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o give_v divine_a worship_n to_o any_o but_o god_n and_o for_o give_v the_o eucharist_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o pray_v in_o a_o language_n we_o understand_v the_o defender_n will_v have_v i_o produce_v the_o very_a word_n to_o show_v that_o the_o scripture_n say_v no_o to_o what_o their_o church_n say_v i_o or_o contrariwise_o 75._o he_o talk_v much_o before_o that_o we_o give_v the_o same_o answer_v the_o old_a heretic_n do_v and_o now_o i_o think_v he_o have_v match_v they_o show_v we_o say_v they_o in_o term_n the_o direct_a contrary_n to_o our_o proposition_n where_o the_o son_n be_v say_v to_o be_v consubstantial_a to_o the_o father_n or_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o divine_a person_n or_o the_o bless_a virgin_n the_o mother_n of_o god_n or_o that_o there_o be_v two_o nature_n in_o christ_n after_o the_o union_n will_v reason_n and_o consequence_n signify_v nothing_o when_o found_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o i_o need_v not_o this_o answer_n for_o i_o assirm_v that_o the_o word_n of_o the_o first_o and_o second_o commandment_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o of_o s._n paul_n 14._o of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n against_o public_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n be_v so_o plain_a and_o evident_a that_o there_o be_v no_o command_n of_o scripture_n but_o may_v be_v avoid_v and_o turn_v another_o way_n as_o well_o as_o these_o and_o herein_o we_o go_v not_o upon_o our_o own_o fancy_n but_o we_o have_v the_o concurrent_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o best_a and_o most_o primitive_a age_n in_o every_o one_o of_o the_o point_n here_o mention_v and_o whether_o we_o be_v right_a as_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o second_o commandment_n 30._o and_o as_o to_o divine_a worship_n in_o general_n as_o to_o christ_n institution_n amount_v to_o a_o command_n as_o to_o st._n paul_n be_v discourse_n which_o the_o replier_n insist_o upon_o next_o to_o the_o scripture_n itself_o and_o the_o force_v contain_v therein_o we_o appeal_v to_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o the_o most_o indifferent_a arbitrator_n between_o we_o 2._o i_o answer_v that_o where_o word_n seem_v plain_a and_o positive_a they_o may_v have_v a_o metaphorical_a or_o figurative_a sense_n as_o when_o god_n have_v eye_n and_o ear_n etc._n etc._n give_v he_o and_o the_o rock_n be_v christ._n and_o so_o in_o the_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n it_o be_v a_o sacramental_a expression_n as_o the_o other_o be_v and_o the_o other_o word_n be_v figurative_a when_o the_o cup_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o his_o blood_n and_o st._n paul_n notwithstanding_o those_o word_n call_v it_o bread_n after_o consecration_n here_o the_o defender_n will_v not_o bite_v the_o light_n be_v too_o clear_a for_o he_o but_o descant_v upon_o deny_v plain_a word_n and_o so_o run_v clear_a 76._o off_o from_o the_o point_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v chief_o mean_v by_o the_o paper_n but_o the_o replier_n be_v a_o generous_a adversary_n and_o attack_n what_o 35._o stand_v before_o he_o he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v a_o difference_n between_o god_n have_v eye_n and_o eaâ—s_n etc._n etc._n and_o those_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n as_o to_o the_o recede_a from_o the_o literal_a sense_n because_o say_v he_o there_o be_v a_o implication_n of_o impossibility_n in_o the_o one_o but_o not_o in_o the_o other_o but_o withal_o he_o grant_v that_o if_o by_o this_o be_v mean_v the_o bread_n it_o will_v have_v imply_v a_o equal_a impossibility_n i_o be_o very_o glad_a to_o see_v this_o point_n bring_v to_o so_o fair_a a_o issue_n for_o if_o i_o do_v not_o prove_v by_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n both_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n that_o by_o this_o the_o bread_n be_v mean_v i_o dare_v promise_n to_o become_v hiâ—_n prosclyâ—â—_n 5._o the_o last_o thing_n object_v be_v that_o our_o church_n sâ—bsists_v only_o on_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n who_o may_v turn_v the_o church_n which_o way_n he_o please_v to_o this_o it_o be_v answer_v 1._o that_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v unalterable_a be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n though_o the_o exercise_n of_o it_o be_v under_o the_o regulation_n
see_v because_o faith_n be_v of_o thing_n not_o see_v this_o cavil_v have_v be_v as_o good_a 3._o against_o our_o bless_a saviour_n when_o he_o say_v to_o thomas_n because_o thou_o 3._o have_v see_v thou_o have_v believe_v i_o hope_v upon_o second_o thought_n they_o will_v not_o tell_v he_o that_o this_o be_v improper_o speak_v and_o not_o like_o a_o schoolman_n call_v it_o what_o you_o will_v the_o single_a question_n be_v whether_o your_o church_n will_v allow_v we_o to_o judge_n of_o thing_n according_a to_o the_o plain_a evidence_n of_o sense_n one_o say_v it_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o man_n shall_v be_v command_v not_o to_o believe_v what_o he_o see_v believe_v â—_o here_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o mind_n upon_o the_o representation_n of_o sense_n and_o will_v he_o secure_v we_o that_o the_o church_n can_v never_o require_v we_o to_o judge_v otherwise_o than_o according_a to_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n i_o wish_v he_o will_v make_v his_o word_n good_a for_o i_o assure_v he_o he_o will_v remove_v a_o terrible_a block_n out_o of_o our_o way_n my_o sense_n plain_o tell_v i_o what_o i_o see_v and_o feel_v and_o taste_n be_v as_o much_o bread_n after_o consecration_n as_o it_o be_v before_o how_o then_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o my_o judgement_n that_o it_o be_v bread_n before_o be_v very_o good_a but_o although_o there_o be_v the_o very_a same_o evidence_n afterward_o without_o the_o least_o alteration_n to_o sense_n yet_o than_o i_o be_o to_o judge_v just_a contrary_n i._n e._n that_o it_o be_v not_o bread_n which_o i_o see_v and_o feel_v and_o taste_v just_a as_o i_o do_v before_o but_o he_o say_v what_o be_v see_v be_v only_o the_o form_n shape_n and_o sigure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o they_o believe_v to_o be_v there_o but_o alas_o this_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o the_o point_n for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o about_o external_a appearance_n but_o about_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o mind_n upon_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n i_o will_v make_v this_o matter_n plain_o that_o they_o may_v know_v where_o the_o difficulty_n lie_v when_o christ_n body_n appear_v to_o the_o disciple_n after_o his_o resurrection_n there_o be_v no_o dispute_n among_o they_o concern_v the_o form_n shape_n and_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n but_o the_o doubt_n be_v whether_o from_o these_o they_o be_v to_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v christ_n real_a body_n or_o not_o if_o not_o they_o can_v not_o believe_v from_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n that_o christ_n body_n be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a if_o they_o be_v let_v they_o tell_v we_o how_o christ_n body_n come_v to_o be_v so_o much_o change_v and_o to_o lose_v those_o essential_a property_n of_o a_o body_n which_o it_o once_o have_v and_o be_v judge_v by_o and_o far_o what_o ground_n there_o be_v for_o we_o now_o not_o to_o allow_v that_o judgement_n of_o sense_n which_o christ_n himself_o appeal_v to_o after_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o if_o christ_n have_v therein_o declare_v that_o our_o sense_n be_v not_o to_o be_v our_o rule_n of_o judge_v concern_v his_o body_n he_o will_v certain_o not_o have_v appeal_v so_o soon_o after_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o disciple_n concern_v that_o very_a body_n and_o neither_o he_o nor_o his_o disciple_n have_v give_v the_o least_o intimation_n that_o what_o we_o see_v and_o feel_v to_o be_v one_o body_n we_o must_v believe_v to_o be_v quite_o another_o which_o we_o can_v neither_o see_v nor_o feel_v do_v not_o two_o angel_n appear_v to_o lot_n in_o the_o figure_n and_o shape_n of_o man_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o dove_n and_o be_v they_o who_o see_v they_o to_o believe_v according_a to_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n i_o answer_v that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n to_o be_v make_v between_o invisible_a power_n appear_v under_o bodily_a shape_n and_o a_o natural_a visible_a palpable_a extend_a body_n lose_v the_o property_n of_o a_o body_n abd_v become_v invisible_a impalpable_a and_o indivisible_a and_o withal_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o spiritual_a power_n unite_n the_o real_a particle_n of_o matter_n into_o a_o body_n and_o the_o make_v the_o form_n figure_n and_o shape_v of_o a_o real_a body_n to_o be_v where_o there_o be_v no_o substance_n of_o a_o body_n we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o judge_v by_o our_o sense_n of_o invisible_a substance_n under_o outward_a appearance_n but_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o bodily_a substance_n by_o all_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o body_n under_o all_o the_o circumstance_n necessary_a for_o the_o right_a judgement_n of_o sense_n the_o other_o say_v he_o know_v of_o no_o church_n which_o allow_v not_o people_n to_o believe_v all_o they_o see_v may_v we_o then_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v still_o bread_n 4._o which_o we_o see_v to_o be_v so_o no_o he_o say_v the_o what_o of_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o object_n of_o sense_n i_o perceive_v then_o our_o sense_n be_v very_o impertinent_a thing_n and_o only_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o circumstance_n and_o not_o of_o the_o substance_n of_o thing_n but_o i_o pray_v do_v not_o the_o disciple_n perceive_v the_o what_o of_o christ_n body_n by_o their_o sense_n how_o do_v we_o know_v the_o what_o of_o any_o bodily_a substance_n but_o by_o they_o it_o be_v mere_a collusion_n to_o say_v our_o sense_n do_v not_o judge_v of_o substance_n for_o our_o bare_a sense_n judge_v of_o nothing_o but_o be_v the_o mean_n of_o convey_v the_o impression_n or_o representation_n inward_a whereby_o our_o mind_n do_v paâ—s_a judgement_n upon_o thing_n and_o either_o we_o can_v know_v the_o substance_n of_o any_o thing_n sensible_a or_o we_o must_v know_v the_o what_o of_o it_o as_o he_o speak_v by_o our_o sense_n we_o now_o come_v to_o the_o main_a business_n which_o for_o the_o clear_a proceed_n i_o shall_v put_v under_o three_o distinct_a head_n i._o concern_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n ii_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o iii_o concern_v the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i._o of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o here_o the_o point_n to_o be_v discuss_v be_v viz._n whether_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o roman-catholick_n church_n be_v that_o one_o church_n which_o christ_n have_v here_o on_o earth_n 1._o the_o first_o thing_n i_o object_v against_o it_o be_v that_o a_o part_n can_v be_v the_o whole_a but_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o roman-catholick_n church_n be_v but_o a_o part_n and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v the_o one_o catholic_n church_n of_o christ_n here_o on_o earth_n here_o to_o prevent_v cavil_v i_o must_v declare_v that_o i_o mean_v not_o the_o roman_a diocese_n or_o province_n but_o all_o the_o church_n which_o live_v in_o communion_n with_o and_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o look_v on_o it_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o to_o do_v and_o this_o i_o still_o assert_v to_o be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o a_o corrupt_a one_o too_o the_o author_n of_o the_o defence_n say_v all_o this_o riddle_n of_o part_n and_o â—_o whole_o come_v from_o my_o inadvertence_n how_o so_o because_o i_o confound_v the_o roman_a diocese_n with_o the_o roman-catholick_n church_n no_o i_o assure_v he_o i_o do_v take_v it_o in_o their_o own_o sense_n for_o all_o that_o embrace_v the_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o he_o need_v not_o fear_v my_o do_v otherwise_o for_o i_o intend_v to_o discourse_v of_o no_o other_o church_n but_o this_o and_o this_o i_o deny_v as_o so_o take_v to_o be_v the_o one_o catholic_n church_n do_v not_o catholic_n signify_v all_o the_o part_n i_o be_o sure_a it_o ought_v to_o do_v so_o but_o i_o say_v it_o do_v not_o when_o roman_a be_v join_v to_o catholic_n for_o than_o it_o exclude_v all_o those_o from_o be_v part_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o do_v not_o join_v in_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o this_o i_o say_v be_v unreasonable_a and_o here_o i_o expect_v some_o proof_n in_o so_o material_a a_o point_n but_o there_o be_v not_o a_o word_n far_o than_o that_o catholic_a comprehend_v all_o but_o i_o say_v again_o roman_a catholic_a exclude_v all_o that_o be_v not_o in_o its_o communion_n as_o suppose_v any_o one_o shall_v say_v the_o german_a ocean_n be_v the_o whole_a sea_n and_o to_o prove_v it_o shall_v reason_v as_o this_o gentleman_n do_v ocean_n be_v the_o whole_a sea_n be_v it_o not_o and_o be_v it_o the_o less_o the_o ocean_n because_o german_n be_v add_v to_o it_o no_o the_o ocean_n be_v just_a as_o large_a as_o ever_o it_o be_v but_o
the_o add_v german_a to_o it_o restrain_v the_o sense_n of_o ocean_n to_o it_o within_o certain_a bound_n and_o exclude_v many_o part_n of_o the_o great_a ocean_n which_o be_v without_o those_o limit_n just_o so_o it_o be_v in_o add_v roman_a to_o catholic_n catholic_n alone_o comprehend_v all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o church_n but_o roman_a add_v to_o it_o confine_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o to_o those_o who_o embrace_v the_o faith_n receive_v in_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o this_o exclude_v all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o so_o make_v a_o part_n to_o be_v the_o whole_a 2._o i_o object_v far_o that_o if_o this_o have_v be_v the_o catholic_a church_n mean_v in_o the_o creed_n this_o limitation_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v express_v in_o the_o creed_n and_o put_v to_o person_n to_o be_v baptize_v which_o be_v never_o do_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o i_o thence_o infer_v that_o it_o do_v not_o believe_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o one_o catholic_a church_n which_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v in_o the_o creed_n here_o the_o author_n of_o the_o reply_n answer_v that_o catholic_a and_o roman_a 5._o catholic_n be_v in_o the_o language_n of_o antiquity_n one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o this_o point_n be_v never_o call_v in_o question_n in_o the_o time_n when_o the_o creed_n be_v publish_v there_o be_v no_o occasion_n to_o put_v roman_a into_o the_o creed_n no_o more_o than_o of_o put_v in_o consubstantial_a with_o the_o father_n till_o it_o be_v deny_v this_o be_v a_o substantial_a way_n of_o answer_v the_o difficulty_n if_o it_o will_v in_o any_o measure_n hold_v but_o i_o shall_v now_o prove_v just_a the_o contrary_a to_o have_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o authority_n by_o plain_a and_o undeniable_a instance_n in_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o most_o of_o the_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o very_a next_o to_o the_o apostolical_a down_o to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n to_o which_o i_o shall_v only_o premise_v this_o which_o i_o think_v no_o roman_a catholic_n will_v deny_v i_o viz._n that_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n do_v imply_v obedience_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o supreme_a visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n under_o christ._n for_o bellarmin_n and_o other_o make_v not_o only_a faith_n and_o sacrament_n 2._o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o church_n but_o submission_n to_o lawful_a pastor_n and_o especial_o to_o the_o pope_n as_o christ_n only_a vicar_n upon_o earth_n and_o he_o place_v the_o essential_a unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n 5._o in_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o member_n under_o christ_n and_o hâ—s_a vicar_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o from_o hence_o he_o exclude_v schismatic_n out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n though_o they_o have_v unity_n of_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n and_o hope_n and_o spirit_n and_o the_o roman_a catechism_n make_v 10._o union_n with_o the_o pope_n as_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n necessary_a to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o the_o proof_n i_o bring_v shall_v not_o be_v from_o short_a or_o doubtful_a sentence_n but_o from_o remarkable_a passage_n and_o notorious_a act_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n the_o name_n catholic_n be_v as_o little_o know_v as_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o not_o be_v once_o find_v in_o the_o apostolical_a write_n for_o the_o inscription_n of_o the_o catholic_a epistle_n be_v of_o latter_a time_n and_o if_o they_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v apostolical_a they_o will_v be_v far_o from_o prove_v any_o thing_n to_o this_o purpose_n since_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v never_o mention_v in_o these_o epistle_n unless_o under_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n and_o i_o suppose_v they_o will_v not_o like_o the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_a babylonish_n church_n but_o in_o all_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o apostle_n concern_v unity_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v not_o one_o which_o give_v the_o least_o intimation_n that_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o any_o sense_n be_v to_o be_v the_o rule_n or_o standard_n of_o faith_n or_o communion_n in_o the_o second_o age_n we_o find_v two_o remarkable_a instance_n that_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v from_o conjunction_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o head_n of_o it_o the_o first_o be_v from_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n approve_v the_o prophecy_n of_o montanus_n prisca_n and_o maximilla_n this_o will_v hardly_o appear_v credible_a if_o tertullian_n have_v not_o express_o affirm_v it_o and_o he_o far_o say_v that_o have_v it_o not_o be_v for_o praxea_n a_o heretic_n he_o have_v take_v they_o into_o the_o 1._o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o he_o prevail_v with_o he_o to_o revoke_v his_o communicatory_a letter_n already_o past_a what_o a_o case_n have_v the_o catholic_a church_n be_v in_o at_o this_o time_n if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o centre_n of_o catholic_a communion_n and_o if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v better_o inform_v by_o praxeas_n a_o heretic_n the_o second_o in_o the_o same_o age_n be_v when_o victor_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o excommunicate_v the_o eastern_a bishop_n for_o not_o celebrate_v easter_n at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o do_v at_o rome_n if_o now_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n do_v own_o the_o roman-catholic_a and_o catholic_a church_n to_o be_v the_o same_o they_o must_v show_v it_o at_o such_o a_o time_n by_o their_o regard_n to_o the_o pope_n sentence_n as_o head_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o they_o own_v no_o such_o authority_n he_o have_v over_o they_o and_o instead_o of_o it_o polycrates_n bishop_n of_o ephesus_n with_o a_o council_n of_o 10._o bishop_n join_v with_o he_o about_o a._n d._n 197_o write_v a_o smart_a epistle_n to_o victor_n wherein_o they_o let_v he_o know_v they_o will_v go_v on_o in_o their_o way_n notwithstanding_o his_o threat_n and_o that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o obey_v god_n than_o man._n from_o whence_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o they_o follow_v their_o own_o judgement_n against_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o they_o believe_v the_o pope_n require_v thing_n of_o they_o so_o contrary_a to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n that_o they_o resolve_v to_o disobey_v he_o and_o his_o require_v their_o compliance_n be_v no_o argument_n of_o his_o authority_n but_o of_o his_o usurpation_n in_o the_o three_o age_n happen_v a_o famous_a contest_v between_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o eastern_a and_o african_a bishop_n about_o rebaptising_a heretic_n i_o meddle_v not_o now_o with_o the_o controversy_n itself_o but_o with_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o bishop_n upon_o occasion_n of_o it_o as_o to_o the_o roman-catholic_a church_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v at_o least_o threaten_v to_o excommunicate_v the_o african_a bishop_n and_o if_o firmilian_a may_v be_v believe_v he_o do_v actual_o excommunicate_v the_o asian_a bishop_n how_o do_v these_o primitive_a bishop_n behave_v themselves_o under_o this_o sentence_n they_o charge_v stephen_n with_o insolence_n folly_n contempt_n of_o his_o brethren_n and_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o catholic_a 75._o church_n and_o cut_v himself_o off_o from_o the_o unity_n of_o it_o the_o word_n be_v abscindere_fw-la se_fw-la à _fw-la charitatis_fw-la unitate_fw-la &_o alienum_fw-la se_fw-la per_fw-la omne_fw-la fratribus_fw-la facere_fw-la now_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o these_o bishop_n believe_v the_o necessary_a conjunction_n of_o roman_a and_o catholic_a together_o and_o whether_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o centre_n of_o communion_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n it_o be_v plain_a they_o make_v he_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o schism_n and_o think_v themselves_o never_o the_o less_o in_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o be_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n in_o the_o four_o age_n the_o government_n and_o subordination_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a according_a to_o ancient_a custom_n but_o we_o read_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n there_o or_o any_o privilege_n or_o authority_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v but_o within_o his_o own_o province_n and_o such_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o antioch_n and_o alexandria_n have_v in_o they_o and_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o that_o age_n interpose_v to_o restore_v some_o bishop_n cast_v out_o of_o communion_n by_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n they_o declare_v against_o it_o as_o a_o violation_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o this_o become_v the_o occasion_n of_o the_o first_o breach_n between_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n in_o the_o same_o age_n liberius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n join_v with_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n in_o cast_v athanasius_n out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o
subscribe_v the_o arian_n confession_n of_o faith_n as_o both_o hilary_n and_o s_o jerome_n witness_n and_o it_o appear_v from_o his_o seven_o epistle_n and_o the_o old_a lesson_n in_o the_o roman_a breviary_n 19_o kal._n sept._n which_o have_v be_v since_o expunge_v for_o tell_v tale_n in_o the_o five_o age_n happen_v a_o great_a breach_n between_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o eastern_a church_n for_o acacius_n the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n not_o comply_v with_o what_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n desire_v from_o he_o be_v solemn_o excommunicate_v by_o feâ—â—_n iii_o but_o notwithstanding_o this_o the_o emperor_n and_o eastern_a bishop_n continue_v still_o in_o his_o communion_n and_o they_o complain_v that_o the_o proceed_n against_o he_o be_v against_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n and_o savour_v of_o great_a pride_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o epistle_n of_o gelâ—sius_n who_o succeed_v felix_n and_o upon_o this_o a_o notorious_a scâ—â—_n happen_v 8._o which_o the_o eastern_a church_n charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o and_o believe_v themselves_o to_o be_v still_o in_o the_o communion_n oâ—_n the_o catholic_a church_n in_o the_o six_o age_n vigilius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n give_v a_o undeniable_a evidence_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o communion_n with_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n when_o he_o go_v to_o constantinople_n upon_o iustinian_n summons_n about_o the_o three_o chapter_n not_o only_o 3._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o that_o of_o africa_n sardinia_n istria_n iâ—â—yricum_n and_o other_o earnest_o entreat_v he_o not_o to_o consent_v to_o the_o condemn_v they_o according_o when_z he_o come_v to_o constantinople_n he_o be_v so_o warm_a and_o zealous_a in_o the_o cause_n that_o he_o forthwith_o excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n and_o his_o adherent_n among_o who_o the_o empress_n herself_o be_v one_o but_o soon_o after_o he_o be_v so_o much_o mollify_v that_o he_o not_o only_o take_v off_o his_o sentence_n but_o private_o agree_v with_o the_o emperor_n to_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n which_o be_v discover_v to_o the_o western_a church_n by_o rusticus_n and_o sebastiâ—nus_n who_o be_v then_o with_o he_o whereupon_o they_o cry_v out_o upon_o he_o for_o prevaricate_a and_o betray_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o african_a bishop_n not_o only_o condemn_v his_o judgement_n but_o excommunicate_v he_o and_o all_o that_o consent_v to_o it_o and_o so_o do_v the_o x._o bishop_n of_o illyricum_n which_o schism_n continue_v many_o year_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o epistle_n of_o pelagius_n ii_o and_o gregory_n vigilius_n find_v how_o the_o matter_n be_v resent_v in_o the_o western_a church_n yield_v to_o a_o general_n council_n which_o the_o emperor_n summon_v at_o constantinople_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o publish_v a_o edict_n against_o the_o three_o chapter_n vigilius_n to_o recover_v his_o credit_n with_o the_o western_a bishop_n denounce_v excommunication_n against_o those_o that_o yield_v to_o it_o but_o the_o greek_n despise_v his_o censure_n and_o immediate_o go_v to_o celebrate_v divine_a office_n when_o the_o council_n sit_v he_o refuse_v to_o come_v which_o they_o regard_v not_o but_o go_v on_o and_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n without_o he_o but_o when_o the_o council_n be_v end_v he_o comply_v with_o it_o as_o now_o appear_v from_o the_o authentic_a act_n late_o publish_v 1551._o let_v any_o man_n now_o judge_n whether_o communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o look_v on_o aâ—_n a_o necessary_a condition_n of_o be_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n either_o by_o the_o eastern_a or_o western_a church_n in_o the_o seven_o age_n there_o be_v a_o necessity_n to_o make_v a_o distinction_n between_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o with_o the_o catholic_a church_n because_o honorius_n then_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o six_o general_n council_n for_o contradict_v the_o apostolical_a doctrine_n and_o the_o definition_n of_o council_n and_o for_o follow_v the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o heretic_n and_o the_o same_o judgement_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o council_n which_o be_v receive_v for_o general_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o leo_n iâ—_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o emperor_n wherein_o he_o confirm_v the_o six_o council_n express_o anathematize_n his_o predecessor_n honorius_n for_o no_o less_o thaâ—_n betray_v the_o catholic_a faith._n and_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o every_o new_a bishop_n of_o rome_n extant_a in_o the_o diurnus_fw-la honorius_n be_v anathematise_v by_o name_n be_v it_o then_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n which_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o honorius_n in_o the_o eight_o age_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n approve_v the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a but_o notwithstanding_o the_o western_a church_n stiff_o oppose_v it_o as_o contrary_a to_o faith_n which_o they_o can_v not_o have_v do_v if_o at_o that_o time_n the_o pope_n have_v be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o head_n and_o centre_n of_o catholic_a communion_n in_o the_o nine_o age_n happen_v the_o great_a breach_n between_o the_o two_o patriarch_n of_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n which_o in_o consequence_n engage_v the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n against_o each_o other_o and_o although_o the_o restore_n of_o photius_n after_o the_o death_n of_o ignatius_n seem_v to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o it_o yet_o the_o difference_n increase_v chief_a upon_o two_o point_n that_o of_o jurisdiction_n and_o the_o addition_n to_o the_o creed_n make_v by_o the_o western_a church_n which_o the_o council_n under_o photius_n do_v anathematise_v and_o the_o whole_a greek_a church_n with_o the_o four_o patriarch_n join_v in_o it_o as_o argue_v imperfection_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o forefather_n and_o upon_o these_o two_o point_n this_o schism_n begin_v although_o photius_n do_v charge_v the_o latin_a church_n with_o other_o thing_n which_o make_v nicolaus_n i._o to_o employ_v the_o best_a pen_n they_o have_v to_o defend_v the_o latin_n against_o the_o greek_n one_o of_o which_o be_v ratramnus_n late_o publish_v who_o live_v at_o that_o time_n and_o 62._o it_o be_v observable_a in_o he_o that_o he_o suppose_v both_o to_o be_v still_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o he_o often_o distinguish_v the_o latin_a church_n or_o the_o whole_a roman_a communion_n from_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o he_o say_v be_v extend_v from_o the_o east_n to_o the_o west_n from_o the_o north_n to_o the_o south_n in_o the_o eleven_o age_n this_o schism_n break_v forth_o with_o great_a violence_n in_o the_o time_n of_o leo_n ix_o and_o michael_n cerularius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n to_o the_o former_a occasion_n of_o difference_n a_o new_a one_o be_v add_v never_o mention_v in_o photius_n his_o time_n viz._n the_o use_n of_o unleavened_a bread_n in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o latin_a church_n of_o this_o with_o other_o thing_n michael_n cerularius_n complain_v the_o pope_n send_v three_o nuntio_n to_o constantinople_n who_o behave_v themselves_o rude_o and_o insolent_o towards_o the_o patriarch_n as_o he_o show_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n publish_v late_o by_o coâ—elerius_fw-la there_o he_o declare_v he_o will_v not_o treat_v with_o they_o about_o religion_n without_o 5._o the_o other_o patriarch_n upon_o which_o they_o pronounce_v they_o obstinate_a and_o proceed_v to_o excommunicate_v the_o whole_a greek_a church_n for_o not_o comply_v with_o they_o and_o the_o patriarch_n return_v the_o kindness_n and_o anathematise_v they_o the_o form_n of_o the_o anathema_n against_o the_o greek_n be_v print_v with_o humbertus_fw-la and_o the_o short_a of_o 197._o it_o be_v whosoever_o contradict_v the_o roman_a see_v be_v to_o be_v exclude_v catholic_a communion_n and_o be_v make_v anathema_n maranatha_n this_o be_v plain_a deal_n but_o it_o be_v the_o eleven_o age_n before_o thing_n come_v to_o this_o height_n and_o yet_o in_o that_o very_a anathema_n one_o of_o the_o reason_n assign_v be_v because_o the_o greek_n like_o the_o donatist_n conâ—â—ned_v the_o catholic_a church_n to_o themselves_o 196._o in_o the_o thirteen_o age_n innocent_a iii_o write_v to_o the_o greek_a emperor_n 353._o to_o bring_v the_o greek_n back_o to_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n write_v back_o again_o to_o know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o it_o and_o how_o he_o can_v call_v the_o roman_a church_n the_o one_o catholic_a 208._o church_n since_o christian_n make_v but_o one_o flock_n under_o their_o several_a pastor_n christ_n himself_o be_v head_n over_o all_o the_o pope_n answer_v the_o church_n be_v call_v catholic_n two_o way_n 1._o as_o it_o consist_v of_o all_o 209._o particular_a church_n and_o so_o he_o grant_v the_o roman_a church_n be_v not_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o a_o part_n of_o it_o though_o the_o
external_a visible_a head_n which_o may_v sail_v but_o to_o christ_n as_o the_o essential_a head_n of_o the_o church_n this_o be_v the_o express_a doctrine_n of_o the_o cardinal_n de_fw-fr alliaco_fw-it joh._n major_n almain_n gerson_n and_o many_o other_o and_o follow_v from_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n thus_o i_o have_v brief_o deduce_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o this_o matter_n from_o the_o apostolical_a time_n and_o that_o not_o mere_o from_o the_o say_n of_o particular_a man_n but_o from_o public_a solemn_a and_o undoubted_a act_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o have_v the_o rather_o do_v because_o the_o defender_n say_v we_o have_v no_o antiquity_n on_o our_o sido_fw-la in_o this_o â—ause_n but_o as_o much_o as_o since_o luther_n 23._o i_o think_v i_o have_v produce_v a_o little_a more_o and_o too_o much_o for_o he_o to_o answer_n it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o consider_v what_o proof_n the_o replier_n bring_v that_o catholic_a and_o roman-catholic_a in_o the_o sense_n of_o antiquity_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n he_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o tertullian_n and_o cyprian_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v call_v the_o catholic_a church_n who_o 6._o doubt_v that_o in_o those_o day_n there_o be_v a_o catholic_a church_n at_o rome_n for_o every_o particular_a church_n which_o agree_v in_o the_o catholic_a faith_n be_v then_o call_v the_o catholic_a church_n of_o such_o a_o place_n and_o innumerable_a instance_n of_o this_o kind_n may_v be_v gather_v out_o of_o antiquity_n both_o as_o to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o other_o city_n as_o well_o as_o that_o and_o sure_o they_o be_v not_o all_o catholic_a church_n in_o his_o sense_n when_o he_o agree_v there_o be_v but_o one_o catholic_a church_n nay_o more_o even_o parochial_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_n as_o he_o may_v find_v in_o â—otelerius_fw-la 601._o s_o ambrose_n testimony_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o satyrus_n come_v into_o a_o place_n suspect_v for_o the_o luciferian_a schism_n ask_v if_o the_o bishop_n join_v with_o the_o catholic_a bishop_n i._n e._n with_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o whether_o he_o agree_v with_o his_o own_o church_n for_o satyrus_n be_v a_o roman_a bear_v but_o this_o will_v prove_v any_o other_o church_n to_o be_v the_o one_o catholic_a church_n altogether_o as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n write_v to_o hormisda_n that_o he_o will_v not_o hereafter_o recite_v in_o the_o diptych_n the_o name_n of_o those_o who_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o the_o apostolical_a see._n and_o what_o follow_v but_o he_o say_v they_o be_v sever_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o so_o be_v those_o excommunicate_v by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n but_o the_o word_n be_v who_o do_v not_o in_o all_o thing_n consent_v with_o the_o see_v apostolic_a but_o the_o plain_a meaning_n be_v of_o those_o who_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o communion_n for_o the_o word_n be_v too_o sequestrate_n à _fw-la communione_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la catholicae_fw-la and_o do_v this_o prove_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o have_v any_o more_o relation_n to_o the_o catholic_a than_o the_o church_n of_o the_o mean_a bishop_n in_o the_o catholic_a church_n as_o to_o the_o call_n of_o catholic_o romanist_n by_o the_o gothic_n arian_n that_o relate_v to_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o not_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o now_o let_v any_o impartial_a reader_n judge_n whether_o the_o sense_n of_o antiquity_n be_v not_o admirable_o clear_v by_o these_o passage_n as_o to_o the_o make_v out_o roman_n and_o catholic_a to_o be_v the_o same_o but_o to_o proceed_v 3._o i_o say_v far_o that_o if_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n it_o must_v void_a the_o baptism_n of_o those_o who_o be_v out_o of_o its_o communion_n but_o since_o baptism_n do_v enter_v person_n into_o the_o catholic_a church_n by_o its_o own_o confession_n the_o catholic_a church_n which_o be_v own_v in_o the_o creed_n must_v be_v of_o large_a extent_n than_o the_o roman_a in_o answer_n to_o this_o they_o both_o tell_v i_o this_o point_n 7._o have_v be_v overrule_v long_o ago_o by_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o baptism_n of_o heretic_n be_v allow_v to_o be_v good_a but_o since_o it_o be_v grant_v that_o baptism_n do_v enter_v person_n into_o that_o catholic_a church_n we_o believe_v in_o the_o creed_n do_v it_o not_o evident_o follow_v that_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o the_o creed_n be_v large_a than_o the_o roman_a communion_n for_o it_o take_v in_o those_o which_o the_o other_o do_v not_o do_v not_o the_o catholic_a church_n take_v in_o all_o that_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o many_o more_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v admit_v into_o it_o than_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o therefore_o it_o unavoidable_o follow_v that_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n can_v be_v the_o catholic_a church_n believe_v in_o the_o two_o creed_n and_o although_o according_a to_o s._n augustine_n the_o validity_n of_o baptism_n depend_v on_o the_o right_a form_n of_o word_n and_o not_o the_o good_a disposition_n of_o he_o that_o administer_v yet_o baptism_n where_o it_o be_v valid_a must_v have_v its_o due_a effect_n which_o be_v enter_v person_n into_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o say_v they_o do_v not_o heresy_n etc._n etc._n cast_v they_o out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n suppose_v it_o do_v yet_o if_o heresy_n do_v cast_v they_o out_o they_o be_v in_o the_o church_n till_o they_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o it_o their_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v in_o it_o do_v my_o business_n let_v they_o prove_v they_o cast_v out_o by_o heresy_n when_o they_o please_v but_o the_o defender_n say_v i_o suppose_v what_o i_o shall_v prove_v and_o then_o 8._o prove_v it_o by_o mean_n of_o that_o supposition_n here_o i_o be_o to_o seek_v for_o do_v i_o not_o prove_v from_o their_o own_o supposition_n and_o not_o from_o i_o that_o baptism_n do_v enter_v person_n into_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o therefore_o from_o thence_o i_o prove_v that_o themselves_o can_v believe_v the_o catholic_a and_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v all_o one_o since_o they_o allow_v many_o multitude_n to_o be_v enter_v into_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o they_o deny_v to_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o he_o go_v on_o that_o such_o person_n be_v not_o true_o member_n 9_o either_o of_o the_o catholic_a or_o roman-catholic_a church_n no_o then_o baptism_n do_v not_o admit_v person_n into_o the_o catholic_a church_n which_o be_v very_o new_a doctrine_n and_o fit_v only_o for_o new_a convert_v and_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o roman_a catechism_n which_o say_v baptism_n be_v the_o gate_n by_o which_o we_o 20._o enter_v into_o the_o church_n they_o be_v so_o far_o member_n say_v he_o as_o baptism_n can_v make_v they_o and_o that_o i_o hope_v be_v to_o make_v they_o member_n of_o christ_n body_n or_o else_o what_o become_v of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n which_o so_o express_o assert_n and_o that_o with_o a_o anathema_n the_o validity_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o general_n and_o of_o baptism_n in_o particular_a and_o 9_o there_o be_v a_o special_a anathema_n against_o those_o who_o say_v that_o child_n baptize_v be_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v inter_fw-la fideles_fw-la and_o i_o hope_v 13._o those_o be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v there_o remission_n of_o sin_n communion_n with_o the_o holy_a spirit_n grant_v out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n yet_o these_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o baptism_n own_v by_o all_o person_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o else_o they_o can_v themselves_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a communion_n what_o be_v it_o then_o i_o pray_v to_o be_v as_o much_o member_n of_o the_o church_n as_o baptism_n can_v make_v they_o what_o can_v make_v they_o more_o member_n than_o baptism_n do_v according_a to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n but_o they_o be_v as_o far_o off_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o they_o be_v off_o the_o catholic_a say_v you_o so_o then_o no_o more_o be_v requisite_a 10._o to_o make_v a_o man_n a_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o be_v necessary_a to_o his_o baptism_n this_o great_a news_n aâ—â—_n will_v be_v very_o welcome_a to_o the_o christian_a world._n i_o have_v hâ—â—rd_n of_o many_o project_n of_o accommodation_n but_o none_o seem_v to_o be_v like_o this_o for_o than_o no_o more_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v we_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n than_o of_o the_o catholic_a i._n e._n own_v the_o creed_n and_o our_o baptismal_a vow_n nay_o hold_v there_o say_v he_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o catholic_a faith_n be_v necessary_a to_o make_v one_o a_o true_a member_n of_o
the_o roman-catholic_a church_n this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o a_o whole_a page_n or_o else_o it_o have_v none_o suppose_v this_o to_o be_v true_a and_o it_o prove_v what_o i_o intend_v for_o either_o this_o catholic_a faith_n be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v require_v to_o â—_o baptism_n or_o not_o if_o the_o same_o than_o no_o more_o be_v require_v than_o own_v the_o creed_n to_o make_v a_o member_n of_o the_o roman-catholic_a church_n if_o not_o the_o same_o than_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n by_o baptism_n be_v not_o member_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n till_o a_o far_a profession_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n and_o consequent_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o the_o roman-catholic_a be_v not_o the_o same_o since_o those_o may_v be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o roman-catholic_a can_v any_o thing_n be_v plain_o and_o the_o replier_n be_v so_o much_o a_o gentleman_n to_o own_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o for_o these_o be_v his_o word_n that_o baptism_n enter_v 8._o person_n into_o the_o catholic_a church_n who_o though_o they_o be_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o have_v the_o true_a form_n of_o baptism_n be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n therefore_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o roman-catholic_a can_v be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v all_o i_o intend_v to_o prove_v but_o he_o say_v that_o as_o baptism_n enter_v they_o into_o the_o catholic_a church_n so_o heresy_n apostasy_n or_o infidelity_n cast_v they_o out_o or_o else_o the_o old_a heretic_n which_o he_o reckon_v up_o be_v still_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n i_o answer_v that_o my_o argument_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o old_a heretic_n who_o reject_v any_o article_n of_o the_o â—reed_n which_o be_v deliver_v at_o baptism_n and_o the_o own_n of_o it_o require_v in_o order_n to_o it_o but_o concern_v the_o roman-catholic_a church_n which_o make_v the_o own_n new_a article_n of_o faith_n necessary_a in_o order_n to_o its_o communion_n and_o if_o this_o church_n reject_v any_o from_o its_o communion_n who_o do_v own_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n it_o follow_v from_o thence_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o catholic_a church_n into_o which_o person_n be_v admit_v by_o baptism_n but_o no_o man_n if_o a_o heretic_n though_o baptize_v can_v remain_v in_o the_o church_n if_o he_o be_v convict_v of_o renounce_v the_o creed_n 9_o upon_o the_o own_n whereof_o he_o be_v receive_v to_o baptism_n he_o cast_v himself_o out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o he_o do_v not_o stand_v to_o his_o promise_n if_o you_o mean_v that_o any_o thing_n which_o the_o roman-catholic_a church_n declare_v to_o be_v heresy_n cast_v a_o man_n out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n i_o do_v utter_o deny_v it_o and_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n bring_v to_o prove_v it_o 4._o i_o argue_v that_o in_o a_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o church_n there_o may_v be_v different_a communion_n and_o yet_o both_o may_v remain_v part_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o which_o i_o instance_a in_o the_o excommunication_n of_o old_a about_o keep_v easter_n and_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n but_o to_o appropriate_v the_o title_n of_o the_o one_o catholic_a church_n to_o any_o one_o of_o the_o divide_a party_n so_o as_o to_o exclude_v the_o rest_n be_v to_o charge_v that_o party_n with_o the_o schism_n as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o novatian_o and_o donatist_n and_o consequent_o to_o apply_v the_o one_o catholic_a church_n to_o the_o roman_a be_v to_o make_v it_o guilty_a of_o the_o present_a schism_n in_o the_o christian_a world._n both_o the_o defender_n and_o replier_n behave_v themselves_o in_o their_o answer_n to_o this_o as_o if_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o i_o aim_v at_o and_o therefore_o run_v out_o into_o thing_n by_o the_o bye_n as_o if_o they_o think_v there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o say_v something_o to_o a_o book_n and_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o it_o what_o i_o can_v pick_v up_o which_o seem_v material_a i_o will_v set_v down_o distinct_o the_o replier_n take_v notice_n that_o i_o say_v that_o before_o the_o unhappy_a division_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n it_o have_v be_v no_o difficulty_n to_o have_v show_v that_o one_o visible_a church_n which_o christ_n have_v here_o upon_o earth_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v that_o there_o be_v division_n in_o the_o apostle_n 10._o time_n and_o the_o same_o mean_n which_o be_v then_o use_v to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n do_v equal_o serve_v for_o after_o age_n and_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n and_o so_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v still_o as_o visible_a as_o ever_o it_o be_v this_o in_o few_o word_n i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o force_n of_o what_o he_o say_v but_o certain_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v a_o little_a more_o discernible_a than_o now_o it_o be_v do_v not_o the_o scripture_n tell_v we_o the_o multitude_n be_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o one_o soul_n be_v all_o christian_n so_o at_o this_o day_n i_o grant_v afterward_o there_o be_v schism_n and_o heresy_n in_o the_o apostolical_a church_n but_o the_o apostle_n have_v a_o infallible_a spirit_n which_o they_o manifest_v by_o the_o power_n of_o miracle_n go_v along_o with_o it_o by_o which_o mean_v the_o heresy_n be_v lay_v open_a and_o the_o schism_n stop_v but_o what_o be_v those_o heresy_n such_o as_o contradict_v the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n as_o about_o the_o truth_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o assistance_n of_o that_o infallible_a spirit_n do_v write_v epistle_n to_o the_o church_n to_o declare_v that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v the_o stand_a faith_n of_o all_o age_n and_o by_o a_o unquestionable_a tradition_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o sum_v up_o these_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n in_o that_o which_o be_v therefore_o call_v the_o apostle_n creed_n this_o be_v therefore_o the_o standard_n whereby_o to_o judge_v of_o faith_n and_o heresy_n and_o by_o this_o they_o proceed_v in_o the_o age_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n afterward_o some_o do_v not_o bare_a face_v contradict_v the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n but_o broach_v such_o doctrine_n as_o do_v by_o consequence_n overthrow_v they_o as_o the_o arian_n by_o make_v a_o creature_n god_n the_o nestorian_n and_o eâ—tychians_n deny_v in_o effect_n the_o truth_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n against_o these_o the_o general_a council_n assemble_v and_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n join_v in_o condemn_v they_o not_o from_o their_o own_o authority_n as_o supreme_a or_o infallible_a judge_n but_o as_o the_o most_o authentic_a witness_n of_o the_o true_a apostolical_a doctrine_n and_o thus_o the_o creed_n be_v enlarge_v by_o general_a consent_n through_o the_o whole_a catholic_a church_n and_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o nicene_n creed_n be_v make_v the_o standard_n of_o catholic_a communion_n but_o to_o prevent_v any_o mischief_n by_o overcharge_v the_o creed_n the_o general_n council_n of_o ephesus_n do_v absolute_o forbid_v any_o far_a addition_n 5._o to_o be_v make_v to_o it_o and_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n ratify_v that_o prohibition_n all_o that_o they_o pretend_v to_o be_v only_o to_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o article_n therein_o receive_v about_o the_o incarnation_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o same_o be_v declare_v by_o the_o five_o and_o six_o general_n council_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v to_o clear_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n from_o favour_v nestorianism_n and_o the_o other_o to_o show_v that_o the_o humane_a nature_n in_o christ_n be_v perfect_a as_o to_o the_o affection_n of_o the_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o the_o body_n but_o after_o this_o a_o mighty_a breach_n happen_v between_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n and_o set_v aside_o the_o different_a custom_n in_o both_o which_o may_v easy_o have_v be_v compose_v there_o be_v two_o thing_n which_o make_v this_o breach_n irreconcilable_a 1._o the_o western_a church_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o make_v a_o new_a addition_n to_o the_o creed_n as_o to_o the_o spirit_n be_v proceed_v from_o the_o son_n without_o ask_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n 2._o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n assume_v to_o himself_o a_o authority_n of_o headship_n over_o the_o catholic_a church_n they_o do_v not_o deny_v he_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n as_o he_o have_v the_o first_o patriarchal_a see_v but_o when_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o exercise_v jurisdiction_n in_o the_o other_o patriarchates_n as_o well_o as_o his_o own_o and_o send_v legate_n for_o that_o purpose_n they_o reject_v his_o authority_n and_o so_o the_o
condemn_v the_o pope_n missionary_n for_o notorious_a liar_n for_o the_o judgement_n i_o make_v of_o they_o be_v from_o the_o relation_n they_o have_v give_v we_o and_o if_o these_o be_v true_a i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n allow_v they_o to_o be_v exclude_v from_o be_v part_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o so_o that_o must_v be_v of_o far_o great_a extent_n than_o the_o roman-catholic_a church_n but_o to_o go_v on_o i_o observe_v that_o which_o i_o think_v a_o material_a difference_n in_o the_o schism_n of_o the_o church_n some_o i_o say_v be_v consistent_a with_o both_o party_n remain_v in_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o which_o i_o instance_a in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n excommunicate_v the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n about_o easter_n and_o those_o of_o asia_n and_o africa_n about_o rebaptising_a other_o be_v for_o exclude_v all_o out_o of_o the_o church_n but_o themselves_o as_o the_o novatian_o and_o donatist_n the_o replier_n tell_v i_o he_o do_v not_o think_v this_o difference_n at_o all_o material_a for_o what_o reason_n because_o the_o church_n be_v the_o last_o tribunal_n ii_o in_o all_o difference_n and_o whosoever_o separate_v from_o she_o be_v to_o be_v repute_v as_o a_o heathen_a or_o a_o publican_n it_o seem_v then_o the_o bishop_n of_o asia_n for_o not_o keep_v easter_n with_o pope_n victor_n be_v as_o very_a heathen_n and_o publican_n as_o the_o novatian_o and_o donatist_n i_o hope_v this_o gentleman_n after_o all_o will_v not_o make_v the_o church_n so_o severe_a in_o all_o its_o censure_n to_o cut_v man_n present_o off_o from_o be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n i_o have_v learn_v from_o s._n augustin_n that_o excommunication_n be_v 20._o sometime_o use_v by_o way_n of_o discipline_n to_o bring_v person_n to_o a_o sense_n of_o their_o favit_n and_o not_o to_o cut_v they_o off_o from_o the_o people_n of_o god._n but_o suppose_v excommunication_n shall_v always_o cut_v person_n off_o from_o the_o catholic_a church_n be_v it_o not_o to_o be_v suppose_v that_o they_o be_v just_a and_o reasonable_a suppose_v the_o matter_n do_v not_o deserve_v it_o or_o there_o be_v false_a suggestion_n or_o a_o precipitate_a sentence_n be_v it_o real_o all_o one_o if_o the_o church_n happen_v to_o excommunicate_v but_o beside_o all_o this_o suppose_v one_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o excommunicate_v other_o for_o little_a or_o no_o cause_n and_o against_o the_o advice_n of_o his_o brethren_n which_o be_v the_o case_n of_o victor_n about_o the_o asian_a bishop_n must_v they_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o catholic_a church_n as_o effectual_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o great_a heresy_n or_o schism_n but_o not_o to_o affix_v too_o severe_a a_o censure_n on_o the_o reply_o in_o the_o next_o page_n he_o do_v acknowledge_v a_o material_a difference_n which_o he_o say_v 13._o be_v that_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v not_o yet_o engage_v and_o till_o a_o decision_n be_v make_v by_o the_o whole_a church_n the_o part_n may_v excommunicate_v each_o other_o and_o remain_z part_n of_o the_o church_n still_o now_o this_o in_o my_o opinion_n make_v very_o much_o for_o i_o for_o in_o this_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o whole_a church_n be_v not_o engage_v as_o to_o any_o decision_n of_o the_o present_a difference_n and_o therefore_o no_o part_n can_v be_v cut_v off_o by_o other_o part_n from_o the_o catholic_a church_n for_o since_o the_o breach_n of_o christendom_n there_o have_v be_v no_o representative_a of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o be_v not_o like_a to_o be_v and_o so_o the_o divide_a part_n remain_v part_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n still_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o the_o famous_a abbot_n of_o s._n cyprian_a call_v 135._o it_o a_o cabal_n of_o schoolman_n influence_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n between_o the_o decision_n of_o schoolman_n and_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n i_o can_v but_o still_o think_v it_o material_a to_o observe_v that_o in_o schism_n of_o the_o most_o dangerous_a nature_n the_o fault_n be_v lay_v on_o that_o part_n which_o appropriate_v the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o itself_o as_o in_o the_o novatian_o and_o donatist_n here_o the_o defender_n put_v in_o his_o exception_n for_o he_o say_v it_o sound_v as_o if_o i_o will_v have_v that_o title_n never_o right_o apply_v but_o to_o those_o 14._o who_o do_v not_o challenge_v it_o in_o likelihood_n because_o they_o have_v no_o pretence_n to_o it_o the_o insinuation_n be_v as_o if_o i_o be_v willing_a any_o shall_v be_v call_v the_o catholic_a church_n but_o that_o which_o be_v but_o in_o earnest_n i_o be_o as_o much_o against_o any_o one_o part_n be_v call_v the_o whole_a as_o another_o and_o from_o the_o case_n of_o the_o novatian_o and_o donatist_n i_o have_v learn_v to_o charge_v the_o schism_n on_o those_o who_o at_o best_o be_v but_o a_o part_n challenge_v the_o whole_a to_o themselves_o but_o he_o can_v understand_v how_o it_o come_v to_o be_v presumption_n and_o a_o cause_n of_o schism_n in_o one_o part_n of_o a_o division_n to_o assume_v it_o i_o be_o very_o sorry_a for_o it_o that_o he_o can_v understand_v it_o to_o be_v a_o presumption_n in_o a_o part_n to_o call_v itself_o the_o whole_a he_o say_v in_o a_o division_n it_o be_v not_o well_o intelligible_a how_o more_o than_o one_o part_n can_v bear_v it_o i_o say_v it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o intelligible_a how_o any_o part_n can_v bear_v it_o what_o think_v he_o of_o the_o novatian_o and_o donatist_n be_v it_o not_o presumption_n in_o they_o to_o arrogate_v the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n to_o themselves_o and_o be_v they_o not_o therefore_o guilty_a of_o the_o schism_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o schism_n which_o i_o think_v it_o material_a to_o observe_v 1._o a_o factious_a schism_n 2._o a_o sacrilegious_a schism_n 1._o a_o factious_a schism_n when_o man_n out_o of_o opposition_n to_o their_o lawful_a governor_n in_o the_o church_n set_v up_o separate_a assembly_n which_o by_o the_o father_n be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o by_o s._n basil_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o amphilochius_n where_o he_o distinguish_v heresy_n schism_n and_o unlawful_a meeting_n heresy_n be_v against_o some_o necessary_a point_n of_o faith_n schism_n be_v a_o separation_n from_o the_o catholic_a church_n about_o matter_n of_o discipline_n and_o unlawful_a assembly_n be_v such_o as_o be_v set_v up_o against_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o church_n those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o these_o be_v receive_v upon_o due_a submission_n those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n be_v to_o renounce_v their_o schism_n and_o those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n be_v to_o be_v rebaptise_v this_o be_v s._n basil_n judgement_n and_o be_v follow_v by_o balsamon_n zonaras_n and_o aristâ—nus_n and_o s._n basil_n himself_o say_v this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o father_n before_o he_o 2._o a_o sacrilegious_a schism_n be_v that_o which_o rob_v the_o church_n of_o god_n of_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o it_o i._n e._n which_o exclude_v all_o but_o their_o own_o number_n from_o be_v true_a member_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v the_o schism_n charge_v on_o the_o novatian_o and_o donatist_n 11._o this_o s._n augustine_n very_o often_o charge_v upon_o the_o latter_a as_o a_o very_a high_a piece_n of_o schism_n for_o say_v he_o while_o they_o confine_v the_o church_n to_o their_o own_o communion_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o manifest_a sacrilege_n both_o against_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n and_o whosoever_o follow_v their_o step_n and_o exclude_v any_o part_n of_o the_o church_n from_o be_v so_o and_o confine_v the_o church_n to_o their_o own_o communion_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o the_o same_o sacrilegious_a schism_n which_o be_v of_o a_o high_a nature_n than_o a_o mere_a factious_a schism_n but_o the_o defender_n say_v the_o language_n of_o the_o world_n have_v always_o preserve_v the_o title_n of_o catholic_a to_o one_o part_n and_o give_v the_o name_n of_o sect_n or_o part_n 14._o cut_v off_o to_o the_o other_o by_o the_o language_n of_o the_o world_n he_o must_v mean_v of_o that_o part_n which_o exclude_v the_o rest_n which_o he_o call_v the_o world_n by_o the_o very_a same_o figure_n by_o which_o a_o part_n challenge_v to_o be_v the_o whole_a but_o in_o consequence_n to_o this_o for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v yet_o see_v these_o who_o be_v exclude_v out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n must_v be_v take_v in_o by_o baptism_n and_o s._n cyprian_n firmilian_a and_o s._n basil_n see_v this_o well_o enough_o i_o confess_v it_o be_v after_o carry_v that_o heretic_n be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v and_o those_o
only_a to_o be_v rebaptise_v who_o renounce_v the_o baptismal_a faith_n in_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o meaning_n i_o suppose_v waâ—_n that_o nothing_o but_o that_o exclude_v person_n out_o of_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o those_o heretic_n who_o baptism_n be_v allow_v be_v of_o a_o inferior_a sort_n and_o by_o not_o disow_v their_o baptism_n they_o show_v they_o look_v on_o they_o only_o as_o corrupt_a part_n of_o the_o church_n and_o so_o do_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o arles_n which_o do_v 8._o not_o utter_o reject_v rebaptisation_a but_o only_o of_o those_o who_o preserve_v the_o baptismal_a faith._n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n that_o upon_o every_o dissension_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o general_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n one_o party_n must_v be_v exclude_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n and_o that_o title_n belong_v to_o the_o other_o but_o he_o proceed_v that_o this_o presumption_n can_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o schism_n which_o must_v happen_v before_o the_o presumption_n this_o be_v very_o easy_o answer_v for_o a_o breach_n there_o must_v be_v before_o but_o the_o schism_n belong_v to_o those_o who_o be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o the_o breach_n if_o therefore_o any_o one_o part_n assume_v to_o itself_o the_o right_n of_o the_o whole_a and_o require_v the_o own_n it_o from_o all_o that_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o it_o this_o very_a act_n make_v it_o justifiable_a not_o to_o separate_v from_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o not_o to_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o that_o part_n on_o such_o unreasonable_a term_n well_o say_v he_o suppose_v the_o divide_v part_n do_v still_o continue_v part_n 11._o of_o the_o catholic_a whole_a can_v the_o roman-catholic_a be_v that_o whole_a i._n e._n suppose_v there_o be_v many_o part_n why_o may_v not_o one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o whole_a for_o still_o the_o roman-catholic_a be_v but_o a_o part_n though_o catholic_a be_v the_o whole_a as_o though_o the_o ocean_n be_v the_o whole_a yet_o the_o british_a or_o gallican_n or_o spanish_a or_o atlantic_a ocean_n be_v but_o a_o part_n of_o the_o whole_a ocean_n i_o be_o ashamed_a to_o pursue_v so_o clear_a a_o point_n any_o far_o but_o he_o have_v one_o fetch_v behind_o still_o viz._n that_o it_o be_v one_o faith_n 12._o which_o make_v the_o catholic_a church_n one_o if_o therefore_o the_o roman_a catholic_a church_n be_v a_o part_n of_o this_o catholic_a whole_a the_o other_o part_n must_v believe_v as_o she_o do_v or_o else_o they_o can_v be_v part_n i_o will_v endeavour_v to_o make_v this_o clear_a to_o he_o and_o so_o end_v this_o dispute_n the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n of_o person_n who_o own_o and_o profess_v the_o christian_a faith_n therefore_o faith_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o very_o be_v of_o a_o church_n for_o unless_o they_o believe_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n they_o can_v be_v the_o christian_a church_n this_o faith_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v they_o christian_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v by_o all_o who_o be_v member_n of_o this_o church_n their_o entrance_n be_v by_o baptism_n the_o faith_n be_v the_o creed_n deliver_v to_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v baptise_a which_o be_v universal_o receive_v by_o christian_n that_o make_v the_o common_a bond_n of_o union_n in_o the_o part_n of_o this_o great_a body_n and_o this_o be_v the_o one_o faith_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n but_o if_o he_o think_v the_o roman-catholic_a church_n can_v make_v all_o its_o decision_n a_o part_n of_o this_o one_o faith_n he_o be_v extreme_o mistake_v as_o will_v more_o full_o appear_v in_o the_o follow_a discourse_n ii_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n the_o whole_a and_o sole_a design_n of_o the_o first_o paper_n as_o the_o replier_n tell_v i_o be_v to_o evince_v this_o point_n that_o all_o controversial_a 1._o pâ—ints_n of_o faith_n either_o about_o holy_a scripture_n or_o other_o subject_n do_v fall_n under_o the_o judgement_n and_o decision_n of_o the_o church_n but_o under_o favour_n that_o be_v not_o the_o whole_a design_n of_o it_o for_o this_o imply_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o church_n may_v if_o it_o please_v decide_v they_o but_o the_o desi_n n_o be_v to_o prove_v that_o in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n authority_n be_v without_o far_a examination_n to_o be_v submit_v to_o so_o that_o all_o that_o christian_n have_v to_o do_v be_v but_o to_o inquire_v into_o two_o thing_n 1._o where_o the_o church_n be_v 2._o whether_o the_o church_n have_v declare_v its_o judgement_n or_o not_o and_o several_a thing_n be_v object_v in_o the_o paper_n against_o the_o not_o submit_v to_o the_o church_n judgement_n viz._n that_o every_o one_o will_v be_v his_o own_o judge_n which_o be_v not_o allow_v in_o common_a matter_n much_o less_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o no_o such_o authority_n be_v give_v to_o every_o particular_a man_n by_o scripture_n but_o the_o church_n authority_n be_v there_o establish_v and_o be_v own_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o the_o creed_n and_o about_o the_o canonical_a book_n and_o since_o the_o church_n have_v once_o such_o a_o power_n there_o be_v no_o reasâ—n_n to_o suppose_v it_o lose_v but_o upon_o difference_n happen_v the_o church_n judgement_n be_v to_o be_v submit_v to_o this_o be_v the_o whole_a strength_n and_o force_n of_o the_o first_o paper_n and_o it_o be_v about_o a_o subject_a of_o the_o high_a importance_n both_o as_o to_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o particular_a person_n and_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o christian_a world._n and_o the_o clear_n thes_n two_o point_n will_v go_v a_o very_a great_a way_n towards_o the_o put_v a_o end_n to_o controversy_n 1._o that_o in_o all_o dispute_v we_o be_v to_o search_v no_o far_o but_o present_o to_o yield_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o that_o the_o roman-catholic_a church_n be_v that_o church_n how_o far_o i_o be_o from_o be_v satisfy_v with_o the_o latter_a do_v already_o appear_v i_o now_o set_v myself_o to_o consider_v the_o other_o and_o here_o be_v these_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v debate_v 1._o whether_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v establish_v such_o a_o stand_a judicature_n in_o the_o church_n to_o which_o all_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o submit_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n 2._o whether_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v own_o such_o a_o judicature_n and_o do_v according_o govern_v their_o faith_n 3._o whether_o it_o be_v a_o unreasonable_a thing_n to_o suppose_v the_o contrary_a viz._n that_o christ_n shall_v leave_v man_n to_o judge_v for_o themselves_o in_o matter_n which_o concern_v their_o salvation_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n 1._o whether_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v establish_v such_o a_o stand_a judicature_n in_o the_o church_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o controversy_n which_o shall_v arise_v about_o matter_n of_o faith_n we_o do_v not_o question_v but_o christ_n may_v have_v do_v it_o if_o he_o have_v please_v and_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n he_o foresee_v all_o those_o inconvenience_n which_o be_v now_o object_v against_o the_o want_n of_o it_o but_o the_o point_n before_o we_o be_v whether_o christ_n who_o alone_o can_v do_v it_o have_v declare_v this_o to_o be_v his_o will_n and_o pleasure_n we_o be_v then_o to_o consider_v that_o this_o be_v a_o point_n of_o so_o great_a consequence_n the_o commission_n for_o such_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n in_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v deliver_v in_o the_o plain_a and_o clear_a word_n that_o may_v be_v for_o otherwise_o this_o be_v to_o beget_v controversy_n instead_o of_o put_v a_o end_n to_o they_o when_o god_n under_o the_o law_n establish_v a_o supreme_a court_n of_o appeal_n as_o to_o the_o difference_n which_o may_v arise_v about_o the_o law_n he_o tell_v they_o where_o that_o court_n shall_v 11._o fit_v and_o command_v the_o people_n to_o go_v up_o thither_o and_o hear_v their_o sentence_n and_o submit_v to_o it_o this_o be_v a_o plain_a and_o clear_a declaration_n of_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o they_o have_v no_o more_o to_o do_v but_o to_o go_v up_o to_o the_o place_n which_o god_n do_v choose_v viz._n jerusalem_n and_o there_o be_v never_o any_o dispute_n afterwards_o among_o the_o israelite_n what_o they_o be_v to_o do_v when_o difference_n happen_v for_o a_o appeal_n lie_v to_o the_o court_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o the_o sentence_n of_o that_o court_n they_o be_v to_o stand_v to_o on_o pain_n of_o death_n our_o bless_a saviour_n know_v this_o constitution_n among_o the_o jew_n when_o he_o found_v his_o church_n and_o if_o he_o have_v intend_v any_o such_o thing_n therein_o he_o will_v not_o have_v fall_v short_a of_o the_o exactness_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o thing_n necessary_a in_o
the_o scripture_n for_o his_o infallible_a rule_n now_o to_o judge_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n about_o this_o point_n there_o can_v be_v no_o method_n more_o proper_a or_o convince_a then_o to_o consider_v what_o course_n the_o christian_a church_n do_v take_v in_o the_o controversy_n then_o start_v which_o be_v great_a and_o considerable_a and_o if_o it_o have_v be_v then_o believe_v that_o christ_n have_v leave_v such_o a_o infallible_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n to_o have_v put_v a_o end_n to_o they_o it_o have_v be_v no_o more_o possible_a to_o have_v avoid_v the_o mention_n of_o it_o than_o if_o a_o great_a cause_n in_o law_n be_v to_o be_v decide_v among_o we_o that_o neither_o party_n shall_v ever_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o judge_n in_o westminster-hall_n there_o be_v two_o very_a great_a controversy_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o continue_v a_o long_a time_n under_o different_a name_n and_o we_o be_v now_o to_o observe_v what_o method_n the_o catholic_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n take_v for_o establish_v the_o true_a faith._n and_o these_o be_v concern_v the_o humanity_n and_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ._n that_o concern_v the_o humanity_n of_o christ_n begin_v very_o early_o for_o s._n john_n mention_n those_o who_o deny_v that_o jesus_n be_v come_v in_o the_o flesh_n i._n e._n that_o he_o real_o take_v our_o nature_n upon_o he_o 3._o and_o this_o heresy_n do_v spread_v very_o much_o after_o the_o apostle_n time_n ignatius_n make_v it_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o business_n of_o his_o epistle_n to_o warn_v the_o church_n he_o write_v to_o and_o to_o arm_v they_o against_o it_o and_o what_o way_n do_v he_o take_v to_o do_v it_o do_v he_o ever_o tell_v they_o of_o the_o danger_n of_o use_v their_o own_o judgement_n or_o of_o not_o rely_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n i_o can_v find_v one_o passage_n tend_v that_o way_n in_o all_o his_o epistle_n but_o instead_o thereof_o he_o appeal_v to_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o evangelist_n touch_v i_o and_o see_v if_o i_o be_v a_o body_n or_o a_o spirit_n his_o word_n be_v 3._o a_o incorporeal_a daemon_n but_o it_o be_v usual_a with_o the_o ancient_a father_n to_o repeat_v the_o sense_n of_o place_n and_o not_o the_o very_a word_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v that_o these_o heretic_n 4._o be_v not_o persuade_v neither_o by_o the_o prophet_n nor_o by_o the_o law_n nor_o by_o the_o gospel_n and_o he_o advise_v the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n to_o attend_v to_o the_o prophet_n but_o especial_o to_o the_o 6._o gospel_n in_o which_o the_o passion_n and_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n be_v declare_v irenaeus_n dispute_v warm_o and_o frequent_o against_o this_o heresy_n and_o he_o appeal_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o apostle_n 18._o in_o theiâ—_n write_n especial_o to_o the_o gospel_n of_o s._n john_n and_o s._n â—aâ—thew_v but_o not_o omit_v the_o other_o gospel_n and_o the_o epistle_n of_o s._n paul_n and_o s._n john_n and_o he_o call_v the_o scripture_n the_o 69._o immovable_a rule_n of_o truth_n the_o 1._o foundation_n and_o pillar_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o say_v that_o 66._o they_o contain_v the_o whole_a will_n of_o god._n it_o be_v true_a he_o make_v use_v of_o tradition_n in_o the_o church_n to_o those_o who_o reject_v the_o scripture_n and_o he_o find_v fault_n with_o those_o who_o take_v word_n and_o piece_n of_o scripture_n to_o serve_v their_o turn_n but_o he_o direct_v to_o the_o right_a use_n of_o it_o and_o do_v not_o seem_v to_o question_v the_o sufficiency_n thereof_o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o humble_a and_o teachable_a mind_n in_o all_o the_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v then_o controvert_v tertullian_n undertake_v the_o same_o cause_n in_o several_a book_n and_o several_a way_n one_o be_v by_o show_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heretic_n be_v novel_a not_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n which_o do_v all_o believe_v christ_n have_v a_o true_a and_o real_a body_n and_o this_o way_n he_o make_v use_v of_o because_o those_o heretic_n either_o reject_v or_o interpolate_v or_o pervert_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n but_o this_o way_n of_o prescription_n look_v like_o out-lawing_a of_o heretic_n and_o never_o suffer_v they_o to_o come_v to_o a_o fair_a trial._n therefore_o in_o his_o other_o book_n he_o go_v upon_o three_o substantial_a ground_n 1._o that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n do_v valentin_n certain_o deliver_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n concern_v christ_n have_v a_o true_a body_n 2._o that_o these_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o counterfeit_v nor_o corrupt_v and_o adulterate_v but_o preserve_v genuine_a and_o sincere_a in_o the_o apostolical_a church_n 3._o that_o the_o sense_n which_o the_o heretic_n put_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n be_v force_v and_o unreasonable_a but_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n be_v true_a and_o natural_a so_o that_o tertullian_n do_v conclude_v that_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o end_v this_o controversy_n but_o by_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o the_o author_n of_o the_o defence_n bring_v in_o tertullian_n as_o 17._o represent_v all_o trial_n of_o doctrine_n by_o scripture_n as_o good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o turn_v the_o brain_n or_o the_o stomach_n and_o that_o the_o issue_n be_v either_o uncertain_a or_o none_o i_o grant_v tertullian_n have_v those_o word_n but_o for_o truth_n sake_n i_o wish_v he_o have_v not_o leave_v out_o other_o viz._n that_o those_o heretic_n do_v not_o receive_v some_o scripture_n and_o those_o they_o do_v receive_v they_o add_v and_o alter_v as_o they_o please_v and_o what_o say_v he_o can_v the_o most_o skilful_a in_o scripture_n do_v with_o those_o who_o will_v defend_v or_o deny_v what_o they_o think_v fit_a with_o such_o indeed_o he_o say_v it_o be_v to_o little_a purpose_n to_o dispute_v out_o of_o scripture_n and_o no_o doubt_n he_o be_v in_o the_o right_a for_o the_o rule_n must_v be_v allow_v on_o both_o side_n or_o else_o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o a_o wrangle_n about_o it_o the_o first_o thing_n than_o here_o be_v to_o settle_v the_o rule_n and_o for_o this_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n be_v of_o great_a use_n but_o to_o imagine_v that_o tertullian_n reject_v all_o trial_n of_o doctrine_n by_o scripture_n be_v to_o make_v he_o to_o write_v to_o little_a purpose_n afterward_o when_o he_o combat_n with_o all_o sort_n of_o heretic_n out_o of_o scripture_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o book_n against_o martion_n praxeas_n hermogenes_n and_o other_o and_o tertullian_n himself_o say_v that_o if_o we_o bring_v heretic_n only_o to_o scripture_n they_o can_v stand_v not_o because_o 3._o they_o go_v only_o upon_o reason_n but_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o say_v they_o make_v use_v of_o scripture_n too_o but_o such_o as_o be_v to_o be_v confute_v by_o other_o 63._o scripture_n and_o therefore_o he_o make_v the_o heretic_n to_o decline_v as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v the_o light_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o he_o will_v never_o have_v charge_v on_o other_o if_o he_o think_v himself_o that_o controversy_n can_v not_o be_v end_v by_o 47._o they_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o heresy_n make_v the_o controversy_n to_o consist_v chief_o about_o the_o scripture_n whether_o they_o be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o follow_v or_o not_o he_o 757._o say_v none_o of_o the_o heresy_n among_o christian_n have_v so_o darken_v the_o truth_n but_o that_o those_o who_o will_v may_v find_v it_o and_o the_o way_n he_o advise_v to_o be_v a_o diligent_a search_n of_o the_o scripture_n wherein_o the_o demonstration_n of_o our_o faith_n do_v consist_v and_o by_o which_o as_o by_o a_o certain_a criterion_n we_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n of_o opinion_n which_o he_o there_o insist_o upon_o at_o large_a he_o speak_v indeed_o of_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o church_n above_o heresy_n both_o as_o to_o antiquity_n and_o unity_n but_o he_o never_o make_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o he_o do_v the_o scripture_n in_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionist_n suppose_v to_o be_v origen_n this_o controversy_n be_v brief_o handle_v the_o point_n be_v bring_v 101._o to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o in_o that_o place_n the_o word_n be_v make_v flesh_n from_o which_o and_o other_o place_n the_o catholic_a argue_v the_o truth_n of_o christ_n humane_a nature_n especial_o from_o christ_n appeal_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o his_o disciple_n about_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n after_o the_o resurrection_n
gross_a a_o forgery_n and_o confess_v st._n augustin_n never_o think_v of_o the_o decretal_a epistle_n but_o of_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o yet_o they_o 〈◊〉_d itle_n stand_v for_o good_a canon_n law._n in_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o church_n with_o the_o donatist_n st._n augustin_n constant_a appeal_n be_v to_o the_o scripâ—â—_n and_o he_o set_v aside_o not_o only_o particular_a doctor_n hut_a the_o preteâ—â—_n to_o miracle_n and_o the_o definition_n of_o council_n he_o do_v not_o therefore_o appeal_v to_o scripture_n 416._o because_o â—hey_a 〈◊〉_d about_o the_o church_n but_o because_o he_o look_v on_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n as_o clear_a enough_o to_o decide_v the_o point_n as_o he_o often_o declare_v and_o he_o call_v the_o plain_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n the_o support_n and_o strength_n of_o their_o cause_n if_o he_o then_o think_v that_o scripture_n alone_o can_v put_v a_o end_n to_o such_o a_o controversy_n as_o that_o no_o doubt_n he_o think_v so_o as_o to_o any_o other_o but_o we_o need_v not_o mention_v his_o thought_n for_o he_o declare_v as_o much_o whether_o it_o be_v about_o christ_n or_o his_o church_n or_o any_o matter_n of_o faith_n he_o make_v scripture_n so_o far_o the_o rule_n that_o he_o denouncess_n anathema_n against_o those_o who_o deliver_v any_o other_o doctrine_n than_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o they_o nor_o do_v he_o 6_o direct_v to_o any_o church_n authority_n to_o manifest_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o leave_v all_o mankind_n to_o judge_n of_o it_o and_o even_o the_o donatist_n themselves_o who_o he_o oppose_v the_o same_o way_n he_o take_v with_o maximinus_n the_o arian_n he_o desire_v all_o other_o authority_n may_v be_v lay_v 14._o aside_o and_o only_o those_o of_o scripture_n and_o reason_n use_v to_o what_o purpose_n unless_o he_o think_v the_o scripture_n sufficient_a to_o end_v the_o controversy_n against_o faustus_n the_o manichean_a he_o say_v the_o excellency_n of_o the_o 5._o canonical_a scripture_n be_v such_o as_o to_o be_v place_v in_o a_o throne_n far_o above_o all_o other_o write_n to_o which_o every_o faithful_a and_o pious_a mind_n ought_v to_o submit_v all_o other_o write_n be_v to_o be_v try_v by_o they_o but_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v of_o whatever_o we_o find_v in_o they_o the_o same_o method_n he_o use_v with_o the_o pâ—lagians_n a_o advise_v they_o 18._o to_o yield_v to_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n which_o can_v neither_o deceive_v nor_o be_v deceive_v this_o controversy_n say_v he_o require_v a_o judge_n les_fw-fr christ_n judge_n let_v we_o hear_v he_o speak_v let_v the_o apostle_n judge_v with_o he_o for_o christ_n speak_v in_o his_o apostle_n and_o in_o another_o place_n let_v st._n john_n sit_v judge_n between_o we_o and_o in_o general_n he_o say_v we_o ought_v to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o when_o any_o controversy_n arise_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v quiet_o end_v 67._o by_o proof_n bring_v from_o thence_o but_o st._n augustin_n be_v the_o man_n who_o the_o defender_n produce_v against_o 18._o i_o because_o against_o the_o manichaean_n he_o say_v he_o believe_v the_o scripture_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o bring_v any_o proof_n out_o of_o scripture_n against_o the_o church_n do_v weaken_v that_o authority_n upon_o which_o he_o believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o so_o he_o can_v believe_v neither_o the_o meaning_n whereof_o be_v this_o st._n augustin_n be_v reduce_v from_o be_v a_o manichean_a to_o the_o catholic_n church_n by_o many_o argument_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n deliver_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n he_o embrace_v the_o gospel_n which_o before_o he_o do_v not_o now_o say_v he_o you_o will_v make_v use_n of_o this_o gospel_n to_o prove_v manichaeus_n a_o apostle_n i_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n yield_v to_o this_o way_n why_o so_o do_v not_o you_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v gospel_n yes_o say_v he_o but_o the_o same_o reason_n which_o move_v i_o to_o embrace_v this_o gospel_n move_v i_o to_o reject_v manichaeus_n and_o therefore_o i_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o allow_v a_o testimony_n out_o of_o it_o for_o manichaeus_n not_o that_o st._n augustine_n sear_v any_o proof_n that_o can_v be_v bring_v from_o thence_o but_o he_o begin_v with_o general_a topic_n as_o tertullian_n do_v against_o the_o heretic_n of_o his_o time_n before_o he_o come_v to_o close_v with_o they_o and_o such_o be_v this_o which_o he_o here_o produce_v for_o in_o case_n manichaeus_n his_o name_n have_v be_v in_o the_o gospel_n as_o a_o apostle_n of_o christ_n appoint_v this_o argument_n of_o st._n augustine_n have_v not_o be_v sufficient_a for_o there_o may_v be_v sufficient_a reason_n from_o the_o church_n authority_n to_o embrace_v the_o gospel_n and_o yet_o if_o the_o scripture_n have_v be_v plain_a he_o ought_v to_o have_v believe_v manichaeus_n his_o apostleship_n though_o the_o church_n disown_v it_o as_o i_o will_v prove_v by_o a_o undeniable_a instance_n suppose_v a_o jewish_a proselyte_n to_o have_v argue_v just_a after_o the_o same_o manner_n against_o jesus_n be_v the_o messiah_n the_o apostle_n go_v about_o to_o prove_v that_o he_o be_v so_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o prophet_n no_o say_v he_o i_o can_v allow_v no_o such_o argument_n because_o the_o same_o authority_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n which_o persuade_v i_o to_o believe_v the_o prophet_n do_v likewise_o persuade_v i_o not_o to_o believe_v jesus_n to_o be_v the_o messiah_n if_o it_o be_v so_o far_o from_o hold_v in_o this_o case_n neither_o can_v it_o in_o the_o other_o for_o it_o proceed_v upon_o a_o very_a feeble_a supposition_n that_o no_o church_n can_v deliver_v a_o book_n for_o canonical_a but_o it_o must_v judge_v aright_o concern_v all_o thing_n relate_v to_o it_o which_o unavoidable_o make_v the_o jewish_a church_n infallible_a at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o condemn_v christ_n as_o a_o deceiver_n but_o this_o be_v only_o a_o witty_a velitation_n in_o st._n augustine_n use_v by_o rhetorician_n before_o he_o enter_v into_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a when_o such_o say_n shall_v at_o every_o turn_n be_v quote_v against_o his_o more_o mature_a and_o well_o weigh_v judgement_n what_o noise_n be_v there_o make_v in_o the_o world_n with_o that_o one_o say_v of_o he_o i_o shall_v not_o believe_v the_o gospel_n unless_o the_o authority_n os_fw-la the_o cathelick_n church_n move_v i_o and_o the_o defender_n bring_v it_o to_o prove_v the_o church_n more_o visible_a than_o scripture_n whereas_o he_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o but_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n be_v great_a to_o he_o than_o that_o 2._o of_o manichaeus_n for_o he_o have_v be_v sway_v by_o his_o authority_n to_o reject_v the_o gospel_n and_o now_o he_o reject_v that_o authority_n and_o believe_v the_o catholic_n church_n rather_o than_o he_o and_o this_o do_v not_o make_v the_o church_n authority_n great_a than_o scripture_n but_o more_o visible_a than_o that_o of_o manichaeus_n but_o if_o st._n augustin_n testimony_n here_o be_v allow_v to_o extend_v far_o yet_o it_o imply_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o constant_a universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o scripture_n by_o the_o catholic_n church_n make_v it_o appear_v credible_a to_o we_o what_o can_v be_v deduce_v hence_o as_o to_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o interpret_n scripture_n or_o the_o roman_a church_n authority_n in_o deliver_v it_o the_o arrian_n controversy_n give_v a_o great_a disturbance_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o no_o less_o a_o man_n than_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n think_v there_o be_v no_o such_o way_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o it_o as_o to_o search_v the_o scripture_n about_o it_o as_o he_o declare_v to_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a at_o their_o meeting_n as_o theodoret_n say_v it_o be_v true_a he_o speak_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o 6._o the_o church_n assemble_v in_o council_n but_o his_o word_n be_v remarkable_a viz._n that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n do_v plain_o instruct_v we_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v concern_v the_o deity_n if_o we_o search_v they_o with_o peaceable_a mind_n methinks_v bellarmine_n bestow_v no_o great_a compliment_n on_o constantine_n 11._o for_o this_o say_n when_o he_o say_v he_o be_v a_o great_a emperor_n but_o no_o greaâ—_n doctor_n this_o have_v be_v indeed_o saucy_a and_o scurrilous_a in_o other_o but_o it_o be_v no_o doubt_n good_a manner_n in_o he_o st._n hilary_n commend_v his_o son_n constantius_n because_o he_o will_v have_v constant._n this_o controversy_n end_v by_o the_o scripture_n and_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v hear_v by_o he_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n concern_v it_o which_o he_o be_v ready_a to_o show_v not_o from_o new_a write_n but_o from_o god_n word_n athanasius_n seem_v to_o
question_v the_o usefulness_n of_o council_n in_o this_o matter_n because_o the_o scripture_n of_o itself_o be_v sufficient_a to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o grat._n it_o and_o elsewhere_o say_v that_o it_o be_v plain_a enough_o to_o those_o who_o search_v for_o truth_n and_o in_o general_n he_o assert_v their_o sufficiency_n and_o clearness_n for_o the_o discovery_n of_o truth_n when_o a_o controversy_n be_v raise_v in_o st._n basil_n time_n about_o the_o trinity_n the_o best_a expedient_a that_o great_a man_n can_v think_v of_o for_o put_v 284_o a_o end_n to_o it_o be_v to_o refer_v it_o to_o the_o scripture_n in_o another_o place_n he_o commend_v it_o as_o the_o best_a way_n to_o find_v out_o truth_n to_o be_v much_o in_o the_o study_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n do_v thereby_o lead_v to_o all_o thing_n useful_a epiphanius_n be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o all_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o best_a mean_n to_o suppress_v they_o and_o certain_o he_o will_v never_o have_v take_v such_o pain_n to_o refute_v so_o many_o heresy_n out_o of_o scripture_n if_o he_o have_v look_v on_o the_o church_n as_o the_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n for_o he_o not_o only_o undertake_v to_o give_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n for_o the_o end_n of_o controversy_n but_o he_o suppose_v all_o person_n capable_a of_o understand_v it_o that_o will_v apply_v themselves_o to_o it_o which_o he_o 989._o several_a time_n affirm_v in_o the_o consutation_n of_o his_o last_o heresy_n i_o shall_v conclude_v with_o st._n chrysostome_n who_o speak_v to_o this_o purpose_n to_o a_o person_n so_o offend_v at_o the_o sect_n and_o heresy_n among_o christian_n that_o he_o do_v not_o know_v who_o or_o what_o to_o believe_v â—he_n scripture_n say_v 33._o he_o be_v plaâ—_n and_o true_a and_o it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o judge_n by_o they_o if_o a_o man_n agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n he_o be_v a_o christian_n if_o not_o he_o be_v out_o of_o that_o â—oll_n but_o man_n differ_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n what_o say_v he_o hâ—ve_v you_o not_o a_o 〈◊〉_d and_o judgement_n and_o after_o the_o answer_v several_a other_o cavil_n lâ—_n conclude_v let_v we_o submit_v to_o the_o divine_a law_n and_o dâ—â—_n what_o be_v please_a tâ—_n that_o and_o that_o will_v bring_v we_o to_o heaven_n and_o in_o another_o place_n if_o â—e_v sâ—udy_v the_o scripture_n we_o shall_v understand_v both_o true_a 53_o doctrine_n and_o a_o good_a liâ—e_z and_o again_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o door_n which_o kâ—â—p_n out_o heretic_n which_o establish_v our_o mind_n in_o the_o truth_n and_o suffer_v 58_o we_o not_o to_o be_v seduce_v thus_o i_o have_v give_v somewhat_o a_o clear_a view_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o mâ—tter_n than_o can_v be_v take_v from_o two_o single_a passage_n of_o tertullian_n and_o st._n augustin_n and_o i_o have_v be_v so_o far_o from_o swell_v or_o enlarge_n this_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v that_o i_o have_v make_v choice_n only_o of_o these_o out_o of_o many_o other_o which_o i_o can_v have_v produce_v but_o if_o these_o be_v not_o sufficient_a a_o volume_n will_v not_o satisfy_v which_o it_o be_v not_o hard_a to_o make_v on_o this_o subject_a out_o of_o the_o father_n 3_o it_o be_v time_n now_o to_o examine_v the_o inconvenience_n allege_v against_o person_n judge_v of_o matter_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n 1_o that_o god_n almighty_a will_v then_o leave_v we_o at_o uncertainty_n if_o he_o give_v we_o a_o rule_n and_o â—eft_v every_o one_o to_o be_v his_o own_o judge_n for_o that_o be_v to_o leave_v every_o fantastical_a mâ—n_z to_o câ—use_n as_o he_o please_v to_o this_o be_v answer_v 1_o that_o this_o objection_n do_v not_o reach_v those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o englanâ—_n which_o receive_v the_o three_o creed_n and_o embrace_v the_o four_o general_a council_n and_o profess_v to_o hold_v nothing_o contrary_a to_o any_o universal_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o that_o we_o have_v often_o offer_v to_o put_v the_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o that_o issue_n to_o this_o answer_v the_o replier_n say_v that_o they_o do_v not_o charge_v our_o church_n with_o not_o profess_v these_o thing_n but_o for_o err_v against_o her_o own_o 18_o profession_n and_o desert_v that_o church_n to_o which_o all_o these_o authority_n bear_v testimony_n and_o of_o which_o her_o progenitor_n and_o first_o reformer_n have_v be_v member_n and_o from_o who_o hand_n she_o receive_v what_o soever_o she_o have_v either_o of_o scripture_n creed_n council_n or_o tradition_n and_o consequent_o who_o judgement_n she_o be_v bind_v to_o follow_v whether_o we_o act_n against_o our_o profession_n or_o not_o it_o be_v plain_a the_o rule_n of_o our_o church_n do_v not_o by_o this_o profession_n leave_v every_o one_o to_o follow_v his_o own_o fancy_n and_o to_o believe_v as_o he_o plâ—ses_v but_o wherein_o be_v it_o that_o we_o thus_o act_n against_o our_o profession_n do_v we_o reject_v the_o â—reeds_n council_n and_o universal_a tradition_n in_o our_o deed_n wherein_o in_o desert_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o be_v the_o necessity_n of_o thâ—t_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n here_o receive_v in_o the_o â—our_n council_n â—y_a universal_a tradition_n for_o this_o i_o refer_v to_o the_o forego_n discourse_n about_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o we_o receive_v these_o thing_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o we_o do_v the_o old_a testament_n from_o the_o jew_n must_v we_o therefore_o hold_v communion_n still_o with_o they_o be_v we_o bind_v therefore_o to_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o jewish_a churâ—â—_n but_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v how_o we_o receive_v these_o thing_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o receive_v the_o scripture_n from_o universal_a tradition_n derive_v from_o all_o the_o apostolical_a church_n and_o so_o the_o creed_n and_o council_n and_o such_o a_o universal_a tradition_n be_v the_o thing_n we_o desire_v for_o the_o trent-creed_n our_o forefather_n never_o know_v or_o receive_v as_o part_v of_o that_o faith_n without_o which_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n but_o here_o the_o defender_n grow_v brisk_a and_o say_v all_o heretic_n since_o the_o first_o â—our_n general_n council_n may_v say_v the_o very_a same_o which_o i_o say_v for_o 21_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o all_o before_o they_o the_o equivalent_a arius_n macedonius_n nestorius_n and_o entyches_n may_v have_v say_v as_o much_o of_o the_o creed_n before_o they_o and_o all_o complain_v of_o the_o villainous_a factâ—ns_n in_o the_o church_n against_o they_o my_o plea_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v justify_v they_o all_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v say_v in_o sewer_a word_n by_o the_o reply_o that_o this_o plea_n justify_v the_o arrian_n and_o condemn_v the_o nicene_n 19_o father_n vindicate_v the_o eutychian_o nestorian_n and_o donatist_n and_o confound_v all_o general_n council_n lest_o therefore_o i_o shall_v seem_v to_o betray_v the_o church_n of_o england_n instead_o of_o defend_v it_o i_o shall_v show_v the_o reasonableness_n and_o equity_n of_o this_o plea_n and_o its_o great_a difference_n from_o that_o of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n condemn_v by_o general_a council_n or_o the_o ancient_a church_n 1_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n be_v condemn_v by_o that_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o the_o church_n always_o receive_v five_o z._n the_o scripture_n but_o the_o council_n of_o tâ—ent_n set_v up_o a_o new_a rule_n of_o faith_n on_o purpose_n that_o they_o may_v condemn_v we_o for_o heretic_n viz._n in_o make_v tradition_n equal_a with_o scripture_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v the_o method_n of_o general_n council_n be_v to_o have_v the_o book_n of_o scripture_n place_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o they_o on_o a_o table_n as_o the_o rule_n they_o be_v to_o judge_n by_o 498._o and_o richerius_n a_o doctor_n of_o the_o scrbon_n not_o only_o affirm_v the_o custom_n but_o say_v it_o be_v for_o 〈◊〉_d reason_n that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n may_v be_v admonish_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v examine_v by_o the_o standard_n of_o the_o gospel_n bellarmin_n affirm_v the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o have_v draw_v its_o conclusion_n 12._o out_o of_o scripture_n and_o the_o same_o he_o affirm_v of_o the_o 6_o general_n council_n and_o he_o may_v as_o well_o have_v do_v it_o of_o the_o rest_n their_o main_a design_n be_v only_o to_o establish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o incarnation_n of_o christ._n but_o the_o case_n of_o council_n come_v to_o be_v very_o different_a when_o
they_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o define_v other_o matter_n for_o which_o they_o have_v no_o colour_n in_o scripture_n as_o the_o 2d_o council_n of_o nice_a do_v which_o be_v the_o first_o that_o go_v upon_o tradition_n and_o then_o the_o christian_a church_n do_v not_o show_v such_o respect_n to_o they_o as_o be_v most_o apparent_a in_o the_o case_n of_o this_o council_n of_o nice_a which_o be_v universal_o reject_v in_o these_o western_a part_n rome_n except_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o council_n of_o franâ—ford_n and_o the_o unexceptionable_a testimony_n of_o eghinardus_fw-la hincmarus_n and_o other_o will_v this_o have_v be_v a_o sufficient_a argument_n against_o charlemaign_n and_o the_o western_a bishop_n that_o they_o join_v in_o the_o plea_n of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n and_o none_o be_v ever_o condemn_v by_o the_o church_n but_o they_o make_v such_o complaint_n against_o the_o proceed_n of_o council_n as_o they_o do_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o leo_n armenus_n in_o the_o east_n as_o well_o as_o charles_n 162._o and_o the_o western_a church_n reject_v that_o council_n as_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n which_o show_v that_o neither_o in_o the_o east_n or_o west_n do_v they_o think_v themselves_o so_o tie_v up_o by_o definition_n of_o council_n proceed_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n but_o that_o they_o be_v at_o full_a liberty_n to_o examine_v and_o if_o they_o see_v cause_n to_o reject_v such_o definition_n while_o council_n do_v declare_v that_o they_o intend_v to_o make_v use_n of_o no_o other_o rule_n but_o scripture_n and_o to_o deliver_v only_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n from_o the_o beginning_n a_o great_a regard_n be_v to_o be_v show_v to_o they_o but_o when_o they_o set_v up_o another_o rule_n the_o christian_a church_n have_v just_a reason_n not_o to_o submit_v to_o their_o decree_n and_o to_o say_v this_o be_v the_o plea_n of_o all_o heretic_n be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o innocent_a person_n may_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o plead_v not_o guilty_a because_o the_o great_a malefactor_n do_v the_o same_o there_o must_v be_v some_o certain_a rule_n whereby_o to_o proceed_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o this_o be_v the_o first_o we_o fix_v upon_o that_o they_o proceed_v as_o the_o ancient_a council_n do_v according_a to_o scripture_n 2._o the_o ancient_a heretic_n be_v condemn_v by_o such_o council_n as_o do_v represent_v the_o universal_a church_n after_o another_o manner_n than_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n do_v i_o do_v not_o say_v there_o be_v ever_o such_o a_o general_n council_n as_o do_v full_o represent_v the_o universal_a church_n which_o can_v not_o be_v do_v without_o provincial_a council_n summon_v bâ—â—ore_o in_o all_o part_n of_o christendom_n and_o the_o deâ—â—egation_n from_o they_o of_o such_o person_n as_o be_v to_o deliver_v their_o sense_n â—n_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v debate_v in_o the_o general_n council_n and_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o question_v whether_o this_o be_v ever_o do_v but_o however_o there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a difference_n in_o the_o ancient_a council_n from_o the_o modern_a as_o to_o this_o point_n of_o represent_v for_o in_o they_o there_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o patriarch_n and_o a_o general_a summons_n for_o the_o bishop_n from_o all_o part_n to_o appear_v but_o in_o the_o modern_a council_n four_o patriarch_n and_o the_o bishop_n under_o they_o have_v be_v exclude_v and_o the_o 5_o have_v summon_v the_o bishop_n under_o he_o to_o meet_v together_o and_o then_o have_v call_v this_o a_o general_n council_n which_o be_v just_a as_o if_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o heptarchy_n the_o king_n of_o mercia_n shall_v assemble_v the_o state_n under_o he_o and_o call_v the_o convention_n of_o they_o the_o parliament_n of_o england_n thus_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o pope_n summon_v the_o bishop_n that_o own_v his_o supremacy_n and_o have_v take_v oath_n to_o he_o to_o meet_v together_o and_o will_v have_v this_o pass_n for_o a_o general_n council_n when_o the_o council_n meet_v and_o cardinal_n hosius_n be_v appoint_v precedent_n in_o it_o stanistaus_fw-la orechovius_fw-la a_o warm_a and_o zealous_a romanist_n write_v to_o hosius_n that_o it_o will_v very_o much_o conduce_v to_o their_o reputation_n and_o interest_n if_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o antioch_n be_v summon_v to_o the_o council_n because_o the_o greek_n and_o armenian_n depend_v upon_o they_o and_o he_o can_v not_o understand_v how_o the_o catholic_n church_n can_v be_v represent_v without_o they_o nor_o how_o the_o council_n can_v be_v call_v ecumenical_a to_o which_o hosius_n reply_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v ecumenical_a patriarch_n a_o council_n call_v by_o he_o be_v a_o ecumenical_a council_n now_o this_o we_o say_v be_v extreme_o different_a oecumenicum_fw-la from_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n in_o the_o ancient_a time_n and_o overthrow_v the_o right_n of_o other_o church_n as_o they_o be_v settle_v by_o the_o four_o general_a council_n and_o therefore_o the_o case_n be_v very_o different_a as_o to_o be_v condemn_v by_o general_a council_n and_o by_o the_o late_a convention_n assemble_v by_o the_o pope_n authority_n 3._o themselves_o allow_v that_o some_o council_n may_v be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v reject_v and_o therefore_o all_o our_o business_n be_v to_o inquire_v whether_o we_o may_v not_o with_o as_o much_o reason_n reject_v some_o council_n as_o they_o do_v other_o they_o reject_v the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n which_o together_o with_o that_o of_o sâ—leucia_n which_o sit_v at_o the_o same_o time_n make_v up_o the_o most_o general_a council_n we_o read_v of_o in_o church-history_n for_o bellarmin_n 6._o own_v that_o there_o be_v 600._o bishop_n in_o the_o western_a part_n of_o it_o so_o that_o there_o be_v many_o more_o bishop_n assemble_v than_o be_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a there_o be_v no_o exception_n against_o the_o summons_n or_o the_o bishop_n present_a and_o yet_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o council_n be_v reject_v because_o it_o be_v too_o much_o influence_v by_o constantius_n and_o his_o agent_n the_o second_o council_n of_o ephesus_n want_v no_o just_a summons_n no_o presence_n of_o patriarch_n or_o number_n of_o bishop_n yet_o this_o be_v reject_v because_o its_o proceed_n be_v too_o violent_a the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n against_o image_n be_v reject_v because_o but_o one_o patriarch_n be_v present_a in_o either_o of_o they_o now_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o as_o lawful_a to_o except_v against_o other_o council_n as_o against_o these_o suppose_v the_o reason_n to_o be_v the_o same_o and_o great_a evidence_n to_o be_v give_v in_o these_o latter_a time_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o allegation_n beside_o we_o find_v they_o be_v divide_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n concern_v their_o latter_a council_n some_o say_v the_o council_n of_o pisa_n constance_n and_o basil_n be_v true_a general_n council_n and_o that_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n under_o leo_n x._o be_v not_o so_o other_o say_v that_o the_o former_a have_v not_o the_o authority_n of_o general_n council_n but_o the_o latter_a have_v some_o say_v that_o there_o have_v be_v 18._o general_a council_n so_o the_o roman_a editor_n of_o the_o council_n and_o other_o but_o a_o great_a number_n of_o these_o be_v reject_v by_o other_o who_o allow_v but_o 8._o of_o the_o number_n viz._n those_o wherein_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a bishop_n meet_v and_o so_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n and_o trent_n beside_o other_o be_v cut_v off_o what_o become_v then_o of_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n define_v by_o those_o council_n for_o they_o can_v be_v receive_v on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o authority_n however_o we_o find_v this_o objection_n lie_v equal_o against_o they_o as_o against_o we_o for_o do_v not_o both_o these_o differ_a party_n side_n with_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n as_o much_o as_o we_o do_v for_o they_o except_v against_o the_o supreme_a judicature_n in_o the_o church_n and_o decline_v the_o judgement_n of_o these_o council_n as_o much_o as_o those_o heretic_n do_v the_o council_n of_o their_o own_o time_n these_o be_v therefore_o but_o ordinary_a topic_n which_o may_v be_v reasonble_a or_o not_o as_o they_o be_v apply_v 2._o it_o be_v answer_v that_o the_o way_n propose_v do_v not_o hinder_v man_n believe_v as_o they_o please_v i._n e._n without_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o their_o faith_n several_a instance_n be_v give_v as_o believe_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v the_o catholic_n without_o any_o colour_n of_o scripture_n reason_n or_o antiquity_n as_o be_v now_o full_o show_v in_o the_o forego_n discourse_n believe_v against_o the_o most_o convince_a evidence_n of_o their_o own_o sense_n believe_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n can_v be_v reconcile_v with_o god_n forbid_v it_o the_o communion_n in_o
all_o your_o new_a settlement_n for_o i_o be_o sure_a my_o ancestor_n will_v never_o deceive_v i_o but_o i_o know_v not_o what_o design_n you_o with_o your_o new_a settlement_n may_v have_v upon_o i_o and_o therefore_o i_o pray_v let_v i_o alone_o with_o my_o old_a deed_n the_o defender_n here_o dance_v upon_o rope_n he_o make_v swift_a and_o quick_a 26_o motion_n but_o he_o stand_v on_o a_o slender_a bottom_n and_o he_o know_v not_o whereon_o to_o fix_v but_o will_v seem_v â—o_o say_v something_o but_o not_o enough_o to_o afford_v scope_n for_o a_o answer_n that_o which_o he_o aim_v at_o be_v that_o unless_o a_o man_n by_o judge_a controversy_n by_o the_o infallible_a rule_n be_v able_a to_o come_v to_o a_o infallible_a determination_n than_o controversy_n will_v not_o be_v infallible_o determine_v if_o every_o man_n be_v leave_v to_o be_v his_o own_o judg._n and_o i_o be_o clear_o of_o his_o mind_n but_o the_o point_n be_v whether_o such_o a_o infallible_a determination_n of_o controversy_n be_v the_o necessary_a way_n to_o heaven_n if_o a_o man_n can_v judge_v well_o enough_o to_o carry_v he_o thither_o that_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o be_o concern_v for_o at_o present_a but_o he_o go_v on_o who_o can_v hope_v to_o he_o save_v without_o please_a god_n 27._o and_o every_o body_n know_v that_o without_o faith_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o please_v he_o there_o want_v only_o one_o little_a thing_n to_o be_v add_v and_o without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n there_o can_v be_v no_o faith._n but_o this_o be_v forget_v but_o after_o all_o he_o say_v i_o confess_v that_o scripture_n be_v not_o the_o rule_n of_o controversy_n i_o pray_v why_o for_o i_o take_v it_o not_o only_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n but_o to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n for_o say_v he_o they_o be_v not_o end_v till_o one_o side_n or_o other_o be_v certain_a â—hat_n then_o be_v there_o no_o rule_n that_o do_v not_o put_v a_o end_n to_o controversy_n nay_o their_o own_o writer_n say_v a_o rule_n as_o a_o rule_n can_v put_v a_o end_n to_o they_o and_o therefore_o a_o judge_n be_v necessary_a but_o i_o must_v answer_v such_o thing_n as_o they_o bring_v in_o matter_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n i_o say_v every_o man_n conscience_n be_v his_o immediate_a judge_n and_o why_o not_o in_o matter_n of_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n unless_o we_o suppose_v man_n involuntary_a mistake_n to_o be_v more_o dangerous_a than_o their_o wilful_a sin_n here_o the_o defender_n triumph_v how_o say_v he_o be_v we_o before_o we_o be_v aware_a come_v to_o conscience_n at_o last_o i_o hearty_o wish_v we_o be_v tâ—â—t_o will_v tend_v more_o to_o the_o end_n of_o controversy_n than_o a_o infallible_a judg._n but_o he_o wonder_v that_o in_o dispute_n of_o religion_n it_o shall_v before_o we_o be_v aware_a come_v to_o conscienoe_v at_o last_o good_a man_n he_o be_v not_o aware_a that_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o conscience_n in_o the_o matter_n do_v he_o think_v it_o be_v only_a matter_n of_o interest_n we_o contend_v about_o so_o those_o who_o believe_v no_o religion_n themselves_o think_v all_o controversy_n about_o religion_n to_o have_v nothing_o of_o conscience_n in_o they_o but_o after_o a_o long_a harangue_n he_o say_v toat_n conscience_n can_v do_v no_o more_o 28._o than_o secure_a a_o man_n from_o be_v judge_v for_o sin_v against_o his_o conscience_n but_o if_o it_o lead_v he_o to_o do_v ill_a thing_n or_o embrace_v a_o â—râ—ng_z faith_n what_o can_v he_o answer_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o have_v that_o conscience_n i_o grant_v where_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n to_o have_v such_o a_o conscience_n the_o conscience_n do_v not_o excuse_v the_o fault_n a_o man_n commit_v by_o it_o but_o the_o question_n we_o be_v upon_o be_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o a_o sin_n for_o a_o man_n to_o have_v such_o a_o conscience_n and_o we_o be_v not_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o a_o erroneous_a conscience_n but_o of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o conscience_n in_o matter_n of_o good_a and_o evil_n and_o it_o be_v strange_a the_o defender_n shall_v not_o see_v this_o there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o there_o be_v as_o disputable_a point_n in_o morality_n as_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o we_o think_v man_n commit_v sin_n be_v at_o least_o as_o dangerous_a to_o their_o soul_n as_o embrace_v what_o they_o call_v heresy_n now_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v why_o it_o be_v not_o as_o necessary_a to_o have_v a_o infallible_a guide_n in_o manner_n as_o in_o faith_n but_o if_o they_o think_v that_o man_n may_v be_v let_v alone_o to_o judge_n as_o well_o as_o they_o can_v in_o such_o matter_n as_o their_o salvation_n certain_o depend_v upon_o what_o monstrous_a inconvenience_n be_v it_o if_o they_o use_v the_o same_o liberty_n in_o matter_n of_o speculation_n i_o will_v he_o have_v give_v some_o better_a answer_n that_o i_o may_v have_v have_v a_o occasion_n to_o have_v enforce_v this_o matter_n for_o in_o truth_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o a_o very_a strange_a thing_n when_o i_o read_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n such_o terrible_a denunciation_n against_o the_o practice_n of_o sin_n and_o that_o man_n happiness_n or_o misery_n depend_v so_o much_o on_o their_o do_v good_a or_o evil_a and_o so_o very_o little_o say_v as_o to_o man_n error_n or_o mistake_n of_o judgement_n where_o there_o be_v a_o general_a sincerity_n as_o to_o a_o good_a life_n and_o a_o care_n to_o please_v god_n that_o so_o much_o weight_n shall_v be_v lay_v on_o a_o infallible_a judge_n in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n and_o no_o care_n take_v for_o a_o infallible_a guide_n in_o matter_n of_o practice_n but_o i_o be_o to_o consider_v that_o it_o tend_v more_o to_o the_o interest_n of_o some_o people_n to_o swagger_v about_o a_o infallible_a faith_n than_o to_o secure_v the_o practice_n of_o virtue_n and_o a_o good_a life_n which_o yet_o be_v certain_o the_o great_a design_n and_o concernment_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n however_o it_o may_v seem_v to_o some_o that_o a_o infallible_a faith_n and_o church_n be_v all_o in_o all_o to_o show_v we_o do_v not_o allow_v every_o man_n to_o believe_v as_o he_o please_v i_o say_v we_o not_o only_o allow_v the_o assistance_n of_o spiritual_a guide_n and_o embrace_v the_o ancient_a creed_n but_o think_v no_o man_n ought_v to_o follow_v his_o own_o fancy_n against_o doctrine_n so_o universal_o receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n time_n but_o all_o this_o signify_v nothing_o to_o he_o unless_o our_o guide_n be_v infallible_a and_o he_o say_v they_o be_v plain_o no_o guide_n of_o christ_n appoint_v who_o 29._o teach_v any_o other_o doctrine_n than_o he_o teach_v very_o well_o let_v this_o then_o be_v the_o rule_n whereby_o we_o be_v to_o judge_n whether_o guide_n be_v infallible_a or_o not_o but_o then_o have_v a_o care_n of_o tell_v we_o we_o must_v believe_v what_o doctrine_n it_o be_v that_o christ_n teach_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o these_o infallible_a guide_n for_o by_o that_o doctrine_n we_o be_v to_o judge_n whether_o they_o be_v infallible_a or_o not_o the_o different_a method_n of_o his_o proceed_v and_o mine_n in_o this_o matter_n will_v be_v best_a understand_v by_o this_o comparison_n a_o man_n that_o go_v to_o inquire_v the_o way_n to_o a_o place_n he_o have_v a_o great_a desire_n to_o be_v at_o but_o be_v afraid_a of_o mistake_v the_o way_n of_o two_o man_n and_o how_o he_o shall_v avoid_v the_o dangerous_a passage_n in_o it_o the_o one_o like_o a_o plain_a hoâ—â—st_a man_n tell_v he_o there_o be_v difficulty_n in_o it_o but_o he_o will_v give_v he_o a_o book_n of_o the_o road_n which_o acquaint_v he_o with_o all_o the_o dangerous_a turn_n he_o bid_v hâ—m_n look_v well_o to_o his_o step_n and_o observe_v the_o way_n he_o go_v and_o when_o he_o be_v to_o seek_v to_o â—eâ—rch_v his_o book_n and_o ask_v such_o as_o understand_v the_o wav_v better_a thâ—n_n he_o do_v alas_o â—aith_o the_o other_o man_n this_o be_v a_o very_a sad_a direction_n to_o he_o for_o his_o book_n may_v be_v misunderstand_v and_o the_o guide_n may_v mistake_v themselves_o with_o all_o their_o care_n but_o i_o will_v put_v he_o into_o a_o infallible_a way_n whereby_o he_o may_v avoid_v all_o the_o danger_n ay_o sir_n say_v the_o traveller_n you_o speak_v indeed_o to_o the_o purpose_n i_o pray_v acquaint_v i_o with_o it_o there_o be_v say_v he_o to_o he_o at_o such_o a_o hill_n a_o person_n who_o by_o the_o help_n of_o wing_n not_o only_o fly_v over_o all_o that_o dangerous_a passage_n but_o carry_v all_o those_o safe_a who_o take_v hold_v of_o he_o you_o have_v therefore_o no_o better_a way_n than_o to_o pinion_n yourself_o to_o he_o and_o you_o will_v be_v safe_a but_o say_v the_o traveller_n how_o if_o he_o and_o i_o
shall_v tumble_v down_o together_o what_o will_v become_v of_o we_o both_o never_o fear_v that_o say_v he_o but_o how_o shall_v i_o help_v fear_v of_o it_o have_v any_o that_o he_o carry_v thither_o come_v back_o and_o assure_v other_o of_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o passage_n no._n but_o how_o then_o why_o say_v he_o you_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v for_o he_o affirm_v that_o he_o can_v do_v it_o but_o say_v the_o traveller_n this_o be_v very_o hard_o i_o must_v venture_v body_n and_o soul_n upon_o his_o skill_n and_o strength_n and_o i_o must_v take_v his_o word_n that_o he_o have_v both_o this_o seem_v very_o unreasonable_a to_o i_o and_o therefore_o i_o be_o resolve_v to_o take_v the_o other_o course_n which_o though_o it_o do_v not_o make_v such_o big_a boast_n of_o itself_o be_v much_o more_o likely_a to_o be_v safe_a in_o the_o conclusion_n have_v better_a reason_n on_o its_o side_n and_o require_v a_o more_o constant_a care_n of_o myself_o to_o which_o god_n have_v promise_v more_o of_o his_o grace_n and_o assistance_n to_o secure_v i_o from_o all_o fatal_a mistake_n of_o my_o way_n where_o i_o mention_v doctrine_n so_o universal_o receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o apostle_n time_n as_o those_o in_o the_o creed_n the_o defender_n make_v a_o notable_a exception_n as_o if_o say_v he_o any_o part_n of_o the_o universal_a christian_a doctrine_n be_v lose_v and_o all_o have_v not_o beâ—n_v always_o as_o universal_o retain_v as_o the_o creed_n then_o i_o hope_v all_o the_o point_n in_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o they_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o as_o clear_v and_o evident_a a_o succession_n as_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n if_o he_o can_v do_v this_o he_o will_v be_v a_o â—ampion_n indeed_o i_o desire_v he_o to_o take_v his_o choice_n either_o supremacy_n transubstantiation_n infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n or_o which_o he_o please_v i_o grant_v all_o true_a christian_a doctrine_n be_v universal_o retain_v as_o far_o as_o the_o rule_n of_o it_o be_v so_o receive_v but_o if_o he_o mean_v any_o of_o those_o distinguish_a point_n between_o we_o and_o they_o when_o he_o come_v to_o make_v it_o out_o he_o will_v be_v of_o another_o mind_n 3._o a_o three_o inconvenience_n object_v in_o the_o paper_n against_o the_o want_n of_o a_o infallible_a judge_n be_v that_o scripture_n will_v be_v interpret_v by_o fancy_n which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o follow_v fancy_n to_o this_o it_o be_v answer_v 1._o that_o our_o church_n own_v the_o creed_n council_n father_n and_o primitive_a church_n more_o frank_o than_o any_o other_o church_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v suspect_v to_o leave_v scripture_n to_o be_v so_o interpret_v the_o replier_n say_v we_o only_o pretend_v it_o and_o do_v it_o not_o that_o be_v to_o be_v 21._o prove_v for_o bare_a say_n it_o will_v never_o convince_v we_o but_o his_o proof_n be_v because_o if_o we_o have_v do_v it_o we_o have_v never_o desert_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o our_o answer_n be_v we_o therefore_o desert_v the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n because_o she_o require_v own_v thing_n from_o we_o for_o which_o she_o have_v no_o authority_n either_o from_o scripture_n creed_n council_n or_o father_n the_o defender_n will_v have_v i_o answer_v direct_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o to_o follow_v fancy_n as_o to_o interpret_v scripture_n by_o it_o as_o though_o i_o be_v 30._o examine_v at_o the_o catechism_n which_o require_v all_o answer_n to_o be_v make_v by_o yea_o or_o nay_o i_o say_v enough_o to_o show_v the_o question_n do_v not_o concern_v we_o for_o we_o do_v not_o allow_v person_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n by_o fancy_n and_o withal_o 2._o i_o ask_v some_o other_o question_n to_o show_v that_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o infallibility_n may_v do_v thing_n as_o unreasonable_a as_o leave_v scripture_n to_o be_v interpret_v by_o fancy_n and_o i_o have_v our_o saviour_n example_n for_o answer_v one_o question_n with_o another_o the_o instance_n i_o give_v be_v these_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n assume_v to_o itself_o the_o power_n of_o interpret_n the_o rule_n which_o concern_v its_o own_o power_n of_o interpret_n which_o be_v to_o make_v it_o judge_v in_o its_o own_o cause_n and_o to_o give_v it_o as_o great_a power_n as_o if_o it_o make_v the_o rule_n and_o i_o further_o add_v that_o interest_n be_v as_o mischievous_a a_o interpreter_n of_o scripture_n as_o fancy_n and_o therefore_o those_o who_o be_v so_o much_o concern_v be_v not_o to_o be_v rely_v on_o either_o in_o council_n or_o out_o the_o power_n of_o declare_v tradition_n be_v as_o arbitrary_a a_o thing_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o interpret_n scripture_n by_o fancy_n there_o be_v no_o other_o rule_n allow_v by_o it_o but_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o present_a church_n the_o replier_n like_o a_o fair_a adversary_n give_v his_o answer_n plain_o 21._o which_o consist_v in_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o their_o church_n give_v no_o sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o what_o she_o receive_v from_o tradition_n of_o the_o forego_n church_n and_o so_o he_o call_v it_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o suppose_v there_o happen_v a_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v so_o or_o not_o must_v not_o all_o be_v resolve_v into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n declare_v what_o be_v apostolical_a tradition_n and_o so_o it_o come_v all_o to_o one_o 2._o he_o say_v tradition_n be_v public_a and_o fancy_n be_v private_a but_o i_o say_v according_a to_o their_o rule_n tradition_n be_v but_o public_a fancy_n and_o so_o fancy_n in_o particular_a person_n be_v a_o private_a tradition_n but_o whether_o public_a or_o private_a if_o it_o be_v equal_o arbitrary_a the_o case_n be_v alike_o the_o defender_n say_v all_o this_o be_v beside_o the_o business_n and_o therefore_o slide_v off_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v with_o some_o slight_a touch_n which_o deserve_v 31._o no_o answer_n 4._o if_o there_o be_v no_o infallible_a judge_n the_o power_n of_o decide_v matter_n of_o faith_n will_v be_v give_v to_o every_o particular_a man_n for_o which_o no_o place_n can_v be_v show_v the_o answer_n be_v that_o if_o by_o decide_v matter_n of_o faith_n no_o more_o be_v mean_v but_o every_o man_n be_v satisfy_v of_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o believe_v one_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a and_o not_o another_o that_o belong_v to_o every_o man_n as_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o take_v care_n of_o his_o soul_n and_o must_v give_v a_o account_n both_o to_o god_n and_o man_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o faith._n this_o the_o replier_n say_v be_v bring_v every_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o test_n of_o 22._o one_o own_o reason_n whereas_o authority_n be_v the_o correlative_a of_o believe_v and_o reason_n of_o knowledge_n we_o do_v not_o pretend_v that_o every_o one_o that_o believe_v shall_v be_v able_a to_o judge_n from_o mere_a principle_n of_o reason_n of_o the_o credibility_n of_o the_o doctrine_n propose_v it_o be_v sufficient_a if_o he_o find_v it_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a revelation_n by_o be_v contain_v in_o god_n word_n and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n but_o of_o divine_a revelation_n which_o faith_n bottom_n upon_o the_o former_a be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o inducement_n to_o believe_v those_o book_n we_o call_v scripture_n to_o contain_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o they_o but_o when_o we_o find_v any_o doctrine_n therein_o we_o account_v that_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o believe_v it_o the_o defender_n find_v no_o fault_n with_o our_o say_n we_o ought_v to_o be_v satisfy_v 32._o of_o the_o reason_n why_o we_o believe_v but_o the_o question_n he_o put_v be_v whether_o there_o be_v indeed_o any_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v believe_v beside_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n he_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o particular_a man_n ought_v to_o judge_n but_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o paper_n he_o say_v be_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o judge_n unreasonable_o then_o we_o have_v no_o difference_n for_o i_o assure_v he_o i_o never_o plead_v for_o man_n judge_v unreasonable_o the_o question_n then_o between_o we_o be_v whether_o those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v upon_o the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n do_v judge_v unreasonable_o i._o e._n whether_o there_o be_v equal_a ground_n to_o believe_v the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n infallible_a as_o there_o be_v to_o believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n we_o utter_o deny_v the_o roman_a church_n infallibility_n to_o be_v necessary_a to_o our_o believe_v the_o scripture_n for_o we_o receive_v that_o by_o a_o universal_a tradition_n from_o all_o the_o apostolical_a church_n which_o be_v as_o clear_v for_o this_o as_o it_o be_v want_v for_o the_o
other_o and_o therefore_o we_o must_v judge_n more_o reasonable_o what_o follow_v about_o the_o infallibility_n promise_v to_o the_o church_n have_v be_v answer_v already_o as_o to_o the_o canonical_a book_n i_o show_v it_o be_v no_o authoritative_a decision_n by_o a_o power_n in_o the_o church_n to_o make_v book_n canonical_a which_o be_v not_o so_o but_o a_o mere_a give_v testimony_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n in_o which_o all_o part_n of_o the_o church_n be_v concern_v and_o it_o depend_v as_o other_o matter_n of_o fact_n do_v on_o the_o skill_n and_o fidelity_n of_o the_o reporter_n and_o so_o far_o i_o own_o the_o true_o catholic_n church_n to_o have_v authority_n in_o any_o testimony_n deliver_v down_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n but_o this_o prove_v no_o more_o infallibility_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n than_o it_o do_v in_o the_o jewish_a church_n as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o thus_o much_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o matter_n of_o faith._n iii_o of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n there_o be_v so_o many_o passage_n in_o the_o paper_n relate_v to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n on_o the_o account_n of_o her_o reformation_n that_o i_o think_v it_o the_o best_a method_n of_o proceed_v to_o handle_v this_o subject_a by_o itself_o and_o there_o be_v these_o thing_n charge_v upon_o it_o either_o in_o term_n or_o by_o consequence_n in_o the_o paper_n which_o as_o i_o be_o a_o member_n of_o this_o church_n i_o think_v myself_o bind_v to_o clear_a for_o i_o can_v nor_o justify_v continue_v in_o her_o communion_n if_o she_o be_v just_o liable_a to_o these_o imputation_n 1._o that_o she_o have_v make_v a_o causeless_a breach_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n 2._o that_o she_o have_v be_v the_o occasion_n of_o a_o world_n of_o heresy_n creep_v into_o this_o nation_n 3._o that_o she_o have_v not_o sufficient_a authority_n within_o herself_o and_o yet_o deny_v a_o appeal_n to_o a_o high_a judicature_n 4._o that_o she_o contradict_v she_o own_o rule_n viz._n the_o holy_a scripture_n 5._o that_o she_o subsist_v only_o on_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n all_o these_o i_o shall_v examine_v with_o care_n and_o consider_v what_o have_v be_v say_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o paper_n upon_o these_o head_n as_o to_o the_o charge_n of_o causeless_a breach_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n it_o lie_v in_o these_o word_n and_o by_o what_o authority_n man_n separate_v themselves_o from_o that_o church_n which_o be_v speak_v with_o respect_n to_o the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v imply_v that_o they_o have_v make_v a_o separation_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o sufficient_a authority_n for_o so_o do_v and_o therefore_o be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n in_o it_o to_o the_o question_n two_o answer_n be_v give_v 1._o by_o distinguish_v the_o true_o catholic_n church_n from_o the_o roman_n catholic_n and_o a_o distinction_n between_o these_o be_v make_v out_o which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o defence_n it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o we_o have_v make_v a_o breach_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n because_o we_o do_v not_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_n catholic_n this_o be_v illustrate_v by_o the_o example_n of_o a_o prosperous_a usurper_n in_o a_o kingdom_n who_o challenge_v a_o title_n to_o the_o whole_a by_o gain_v a_o considerable_a part_n of_o it_o and_o require_v from_o all_o the_o king_n subject_n within_o his_o power_n to_o own_v he_o to_o be_v rightful_a king_n whereupon_o the_o question_n be_v put_v whether_o refuse_v to_o do_v it_o be_v a_o act_n of_o rebellion_n or_o of_o loyalty_n so_o in_o the_o church_n the_o pope_n authority_n over_o it_o so_o as_o to_o restrain_v catholic_n communion_n only_a to_o those_o who_o own_o it_o be_v not_o only_o look_v on_o as_o a_o usurpation_n by_o we_o but_o by_o all_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o be_v in_o truth_n alter_v the_o term_n of_o christian_a communion_n from_o what_o they_o be_v in_o the_o true_o catholic_n and_o apostolic_a church_n therefore_o since_o the_o condition_n require_v be_v unreasonable_a because_o different_a from_o they_o what_o breach_n have_v follow_v be_v not_o to_o be_v impute_v to_o those_o who_o refuse_v these_o term_n but_o to_o those_o who_o impose_v they_o and_o so_o the_o gild_n of_o it_o lie_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o not_o upon_o the_o church_n of_o england_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o which_o the_o replier_n say_v that_o the_o eastern_a church_n can_v be_v 25._o part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n because_o they_o hold_v not_o the_o apostolic_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n and_o council_n own_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n this_o have_v be_v full_o answer_v already_o but_o he_o go_v on_o there_o be_v no_o other_o church_n then_o in_o be_v but_o those_o which_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n consequent_o the_o church_n of_o england_n go_v out_o from_o they_o separated_z herself_o from_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a church_n and_o the_o defender_n say_v he_o expect_v i_o shall_v show_v that_o true_o catholic_n 39_o and_o apostolic_a church_n we_o hold_v communion_n with_o when_o we_o separate_v from_o the_o roman_a he_o desire_v to_o know_v where_o the_o man_n live_v that_o people_n may_v go_v to_o they_o and_o learn_v of_o they_o what_o their_o faith_n be_v etc._n etc._n in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n for_o we_o to_o show_v any_o church_n distinct_a from_o other_o which_o in_o all_o thing_n we_o agree_v with_o because_o we_o hold_v all_o particular_a church_n liable_a to_o error_n and_o corruption_n and_o that_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n may_v take_v in_o such_o particular_n from_o which_o we_o may_v see_v reason_n to_o dissent_v but_o we_o do_v not_o thereby_o exclude_v they_o from_o be_v part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o we_o say_v they_o be_v no_o infallible_a rule_n to_o we_o and_o therefore_o we_o ought_v to_o proceed_v by_o what_o the_o church_n have_v receive_v as_o a_o infallible_a rule_n and_o not_o by_o the_o communion_n of_o other_o church_n and_o suppose_v there_o be_v no_o particular_a church_n we_o do_v in_o all_o thing_n join_v with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n may_v reform_v itself_o without_o separate_n from_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a church_n for_o it_o be_v then_o in_o the_o case_n particular_a church_n be_v in_o after_o the_o council_n of_o ariminum_n and_o seleucia_n for_o then_o the_o standard_n of_o catholic_n communion_n set_v up_o by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a be_v take_v down_o and_o the_o set_n of_o it_o up_o again_o be_v to_o oppose_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o most_o general_a council_n that_o ever_o assemble_v i_o do_v not_o say_v this_o council_n oblige_v man_n to_o profess_v arrianism_n but_o that_o it_o take_v away_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n creed_n in_o as_o valid_a a_o manner_n as_o the_o council_n by_o its_o act_n can_v do_v it_o i_o ask_v then_o by_o what_o authority_n any_o particular_a church_n can_v set_v up_o the_o nicene_n faith_n and_o if_o not_o how_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v restore_v and_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v in_o what_o country_n the_o people_n live_v who_o then_o own_v the_o nicene_n faith_n against_o such_o a_o general_n council_n and_o where_o be_v the_o church_n in_o be_v which_o at_o that_o time_n adhere_v to_o it_o but_o if_o in_o this_o case_n the_o british_a church_n though_o alone_o be_v bind_v notwithstanding_o such_o a_o general_a consent_n to_o reform_v itself_o and_o to_o restore_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o nicene_n creed_n the_o same_o case_n it_o be_v when_o the_o western_a church_n be_v oppress_v and_o hinder_v from_o reform_v error_n and_o abuse_n by_o the_o usurpation_n and_o tyranny_n of_o the_o papal_a faction_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v then_o oblige_v to_o exercise_v its_o own_o inherent_a right_n in_o bring_v thing_n to_o the_o state_n they_o be_v in_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o general_n council_n in_o matter_n of_o reformation_n the_o main_a inquiry_n be_v whether_o there_o be_v just_a occasion_n and_o due_a authority_n for_o it_o and_o a_o certain_a rule_n to_o proceed_v by_o the_o last_o and_o least_o important_a question_n be_v what_o company_n we_o have_v to_o join_v with_o we_o in_o it_o for_o there_o be_v a_o natural_a right_a iâ—_n every_o church_n to_o preserve_v its_o own_o just_a liberty_n and_o consequent_o to_o throw_v off_o such_o
a_o usurpation_n as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n be_v and_o the_o main_a point_n in_o order_n to_o a_o reformation_n be_v cast_v off_o the_o pope_n power_n as_o a_o encroachment_n upon_o the_o ancient_n and_o canonical_a privilege_n of_o the_o western_a church_n which_o be_v do_v here_o by_o a_o general_n consent_n even_o of_o those_o bishop_n who_o hold_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o far_o as_o those_o can_v do_v who_o reject_v the_o head_n of_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o fundamental_a point_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o schism_n if_o the_o pope_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n do_v influence_n catholic_n communion_n so_o far_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o he_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_a to_o justify_v separation_n from_o that_o body_n whereof_o he_o be_v the_o visible_a head._n but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o scripture_n no_o council_n no_o universal_a tradition_n for_o this_o as_o the_o roman_n catholic_n bishop_n here_o declare_v in_o the_o time_n of_o h._n 8._o then_o there_o can_v be_v no_o schism_n in_o act_v without_o authority_n from_o he_o or_o against_o his_o authority_n and_o whether_o any_o other_o church_n join_v with_o we_o or_o not_o be_v no_o more_o material_a to_o the_o justification_n of_o the_o reformation_n than_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o any_o one_o county_n act_v for_o the_o royal_a family_n in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o usurpation_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o concurrence_n of_o other_o with_o it_o what_o more_o common_o talk_v of_o and_o magnify_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o monastic_a order_n and_o some_o of_o the_o personâ—_n have_v be_v canonize_v who_o have_v do_v it_o but_o in_o this_o case_n the_o governor_n of_o a_o monastic_a order_n proceed_v according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o order_n do_v a_o very_a justifiable_a thing_n though_o never_o another_o monastery_n join_v with_o he_o in_o it_o because_o he_o only_o do_v his_o duty_n and_o proceed_v by_o the_o rule_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o whole_a order_n this_o i_o say_v be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o reform_v according_a to_o scripture_n and_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o if_o other_o join_v so_o much_o the_o better_o if_o not_o the_o act_n justify_v itself_o and_o need_v not_o the_o concurrence_n of_o other_o to_o make_v it_o good_a 2._o the_o second_o answer_n be_v that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o voluntary_a separation_n and_o that_o which_o be_v unavoidable_a in_o case_n unreasonable_a condition_n of_o communion_n be_v require_v the_o defender_n pretend_v he_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n understand_v this_o unavoidable_a 39_o separation_n because_o though_o man_n be_v separate_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n yet_o they_o may_v continue_v of_o the_o same_o faith_n if_o they_o please_v but_o if_o they_o have_v another_o faith_n they_o separate_v themselves_o even_o suppose_v usurpation_n or_o whatever_o i_o will_v have_v now_o this_o seem_v very_o strange_a to_o i_o from_o a_o person_n who_o know_v the_o term_n of_o communion_n with_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v any_o man_n be_v a_o true_a member_n thereof_o who_o do_v not_o own_o and_o profess_v to_o believe_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n be_v he_o not_o by_o the_o constitution_n of_o that_o church_n require_v to_o believe_v all_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v but_o suppose_v man_n do_v not_o and_o can_v for_o their_o heart_n believe_v as_o that_o church_n believe_v can_v they_o notwithstanding_o be_v member_n of_o it_o no_o he_o confess_v a_o different_a faith_n unavoidable_o cast_v they_o out_o but_o then_o to_o believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v cast_v they_o out_o unavoidable_o the_o question_n now_o be_v who_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o cast_v out_o those_o who_o can_v believe_v those_o doctrine_n or_o those_o who_o require_v the_o belief_n of_o they_o in_o order_n to_o communion_n if_o these_o doctrine_n be_v evident_a in_o scripture_n or_o be_v define_v by_o the_o four_o general_a council_n or_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o ancient_a creed_n or_o can_v be_v clear_o prove_v by_o universal_a tradition_n than_o we_o confess_v the_o blame_n fall_v on_o those_o who_o refuse_v but_o if_o none_o of_o those_o can_v be_v make_v appear_v to_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o a_o man_n mind_n who_o desire_v to_o search_v out_o truth_n than_o their_o separation_n be_v unavoidable_a and_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o make_v it_o their_o voluntary_a act_n but_o say_v the_o defender_n a_o man_n faith_n be_v his_o own_o voluntary_a act_n i_o grant_v that_o but_o not_o a_o voluntary_a 40_o cause_n of_o separation_n which_o two_o ought_v to_o be_v distinguish_v in_o this_o case_n as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o usurpation_n the_o own_v the_o lawful_a king_n be_v a_o voluntary_a act_n but_o if_o a_o usurper_n threaten_v to_o banish_v he_o if_o he_o do_v not_o abjure_v he_o upon_o who_o must_v the_o blame_n be_v lay_v upon_o the_o man_n voluntary_a act_n or_o the_o usurper_n voluntary_a impose_v such_o a_o penalty_n on_o those_o who_o do_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v just_a the_o defender_n do_v not_o consider_v that_o the_o make_v such_o term_n of_o communion_n be_v a_o voluntary_a act_n too_o and_o be_v a_o thing_n unreasonable_a and_o unjust_a it_o leave_v the_o blame_n upon_o the_o imposer_n but_o he_o deny_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o usurpation_n in_o the_o pâ—pe_n because_o he_o have_v show_v by_o his_o reiterated_a approbation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n book_n that_o he_o be_v content_a with_o that_o submission_n and_o obedience_n which_o the_o holy_a council_n and_o father_n have_v always_o taâ—ght_v the_o faithful_a these_o be_v very_o fine_a word_n to_o deceive_v the_o unwary_a but_o i_o pray_v tell_v we_o who_o be_v to_o declare_v what_o the_o council_n and_o father_n have_v always_o teach_v the_o faithful_a who_o be_v to_o be_v judge_n be_v not_o the_o pope_n himself_o for_o no_o council_n will_v be_v allow_v without_o his_o approbation_n and_o confirmation_n and_o be_v not_o this_o then_o a_o very_a pretty_a artifice_n to_o draw_v weak_a person_n into_o a_o snare_n for_o my_o part_n i_o do_v not_o wonder_v at_o the_o pope_n approbation_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n book_n no_o more_o than_o i_o will_v at_o a_o gentleman_n approbation_n of_o a_o fine_a spin_a net_n when_o he_o go_v a_o fish_n which_o be_v not_o so_o easy_o discern_v and_o yet_o do_v as_o effectual_o catch_v the_o game_n some_o there_o be_v still_o who_o love_n to_o be_v deceive_v and_o some_o have_v more_o art_n of_o deceive_v than_o other_o and_o those_o who_o gain_v most_o by_o it_o will_v be_v sure_a to_o give_v they_o the_o great_a approbation_n the_o defender_n proceed_v suppose_v there_o be_v usurpation_n must_v people_n therefore_o believe_v otherwise_o than_o they_o do_v before_o as_o that_o there_o be_v no_o change_n of_o substance_n no_o purgatory_n no_o more_o than_o two_o sacrament_n 41._o and_o the_o rest_n the_o question_n about_o faith_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o about_o separation_n be_v another_o we_o be_v now_o upon_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o and_o in_o this_o case_n we_o be_v most_o concern_v about_o the_o pope_n authority_n since_o he_o be_v look_v on_o by_o you_o as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o centre_n of_o communion_n if_o there_o be_v no_o such_o usurpation_n yet_o we_o shall_v never_o decline_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o our_o faith_n as_o to_o sacrament_n purgatory_n or_o what_o you_o please_v of_o the_o point_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o which_o i_o neither_o desire_v to_o make_v great_a or_o lesser_a than_o real_o they_o be_v for_o there_o may_v be_v deceit_n both_o way_n as_o to_o his_o renew_v the_o question_n by_o what_o authority_n we_o separate_v i_o answer_v by_o the_o same_o authority_n which_o make_v it_o unlawful_a for_o we_o 42._o to_o profess_v what_o we_o do_v not_o believe_v and_o to_o practice_v what_o we_o believe_v god_n have_v forbid_v this_o be_v just_a as_o if_o one_o shall_v ask_v by_o what_o authority_n man_n be_v bind_v to_o be_v honest_a and_o sincere_a and_o to_o prefer_v god_n law_n before_o man_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n require_v from_o the_o member_n of_o her_o communion_n beside_o matter_n of_o faith_n such_o act_n of_o worship_n which_o whatever_o they_o be_v to_o those_o who_o believe_v as_o they_o do_v must_v be_v idolatrous_a to_o those_o that_o believe_v as_o we_o do_v for_o example_n suppose_v in_o china_n where_o they_o believe_v god_n to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o world_n that_o honour_n of_o the_o chinese_n who_o on_o that_o account_n think_v they_o may_v
reprobate_v moral_a in_o job_n l._n 12._o c._n 4._o  _fw-fr the_o passage_n in_o his_o dialogue_n which_o seem_v to_o contradict_v these_o do_v not_o come_v up_o to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n purgatory_n for_o they_o only_o speak_v of_o a_o purgation_n for_o light_n and_o venial_a sin_n and_o not_o for_o the_o temporal_a pain_n of_o mortal_a sin_n 39_o who_o gild_n be_v remit_v but_o in_o the_o former_a place_n he_o plain_o deny_v any_o change_n of_o state_n after_o this_o life_n so_o that_o the_o purgation_n he_o speak_v of_o must_v be_v consistent_a with_o a_o state_n of_o joy_n and_o in_o that_o very_a place_n he_o say_v person_n shall_v be_v at_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n as_o they_o be_v when_o they_o go_v out_o of_o the_o world._n 9_o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a the_o council_n of_o trent_n gregory_n the_o great_a declare_v that_o they_o be_v intend_v for_o those_o who_o be_v dead_a in_o christ_n not_o yet_o full_o purge_v from_o their_o sin_n sess._n 22._o c._n 2._o suppose_n those_o to_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o bliss_n for_o who_o the_o oblation_n be_v make_v at_o the_o altar_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o sacramentary_a iu._n kalend._n julii_n where_o the_o oblation_n be_v first_o mention_v and_o after_o follow_v deus_fw-la qui_fw-la animoe_fw-la famuli_fw-la tui_fw-la leonis_fw-la eternae_fw-la beatitudinis_fw-la praemià _fw-la contulisti_fw-la 10._o worship_n of_o image_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n gregory_n the_o great_a declare_v not_o only_o that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v place_v in_o temple_n but_o to_o be_v worship_v there_o sess._n 25._o allow_v their_o be_v in_o temple_n but_o deny_v any_o worship_n to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o for_o he_o not_o only_o often_o deny_v any_o adoration_n to_o be_v give_v they_o but_o he_o say_v they_o be_v only_o for_o instruction_n which_o exclude_v relative_n worship_n registr_n epist._n l._n 9_o ep._n 9_o l._n 7._o ep._n 110._o  _fw-fr the_o epistle_n to_o secundinus_n gussanvillaeus_fw-la in_o his_o late_a edition_n of_o s._n gregory_n sai_z be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o most_o ancient_a m_o s_o s_o 11._o extreme_a unction_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n gregory_n the_o great_a anathematize_n those_o who_o do_v affirm_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a sacrament_n appoint_v by_o christ_n for_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o confer_v grace_n sess._n 14._o can._n 1_o 2._o mention_n the_o unction_n then_o use_v in_o order_n to_o the_o recovery_n of_o sick_a person_n and_o in_o the_o prayer_n apply_v s._n james_n his_o word_n that_o way_n and_o then_o add_v sana_n quoque_fw-la quaesumus_fw-la omnium_fw-la medicator_n ejus_fw-la febrium_fw-la &_o cunctorum_fw-la languorum_fw-la cruciatus_fw-la aegritudinemque_fw-la etc._n etc._n sacram._n p._n 253._o and_o immediate_o before_o in_o the_o unction_n these_o word_n be_v say_v per_fw-la hanc_fw-la sacrati_fw-la olei_fw-la unctionemprisinam_fw-la &_o emmelioratem_fw-la recipice_n mersaris_fw-la sanitatem_fw-la ibid._n  _fw-fr and_n that_o it_o be_v not_o look_v on_o as_o the_o last_o sacrament_n appear_v by_o thing_n in_o that_o sacramentary_a  _fw-fr 1_o the_o eucharist_n be_v to_o be_v give_v after_o it_o  _fw-fr 2._o it_o be_v to_o be_v continue_v for_o seven_o day_n if_o there_o be_v occasion_n &_o suscitabit_fw-la eum_fw-la deus_fw-la which_o show_v that_o it_o be_v design_v for_o bodily_a health_n 12._o pope_n supremacy_n council_n of_o trent_n gregory_n the_o great_a own_v it_o from_o beginning_n to_o end_n and_o refer_v the_o confirmation_n of_o its_o decree_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o supreme_a head_n of_o the_o church_n declare_v the_o headship_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v peculiar_a to_o christ._n registr_n ep._n l._n 4._o ep._n 36_o 38._o where_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o a_o essential_a head_n but_o of_o the_o fountain_n of_o jurisdiction_n  _fw-fr he_n urge_v it_o as_o a_o inconvenience_n if_o there_o be_v a_o head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o church_n must_v err_v with_o he_o epist._n 32._o 36._o  _fw-fr which_o bellarmin_n own_v to_o be_v a_o true_a consequence_n de_fw-fr r._n poâ—t_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o  _fw-fr he_n make_v it_o the_o pride_n of_o lucifer_n and_o the_o forerun_a of_o antichrist_n for_o one_o bishop_n to_o set_v himself_o above_o the_o rest_n ep._n 36._o  _fw-fr not_o to_o be_v the_o sole_a bishop_n but_o to_o have_v all_o the_o rest_n in_o subjection_n to_o he_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v sufficient_a at_o present_a to_o show_v how_o little_a ground_n there_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o religion_n now_o own_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v bring_v in_o hither_o with_o christianity_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a 2._o the_o replier_n say_v we_o ought_v to_o bring_v positive_a text_n for_o our_o negative_a article_n as_o no_o pray_v to_o saint_n no_o purgatory_n no_o worship_n of_o image_n no_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o like_a with_o which_o he_o say_v the_o 39_o article_n be_v stuff_v but_o why_o must_v we_o be_v oblige_v to_o bring_v 27._o text_n for_o the_o negative_a because_o he_o say_v we_o make_v these_o article_n of_o faith._n to_o answer_v this_o let_v we_o suppose_v the_o common_a council_n of_o the_o city_n shall_v agree_v to_o make_v man_n swear_v that_o the_o monument_n near_o london_n bridge_n be_v a_o live_a creature_n and_o shall_v exclude_v all_o those_o from_o the_o city_n privilege_n who_o do_v not_o and_o that_o other_o have_v examine_v the_o monument_n and_o find_v nothing_o but_o stone_n and_o iron_n be_v resolve_v to_o follow_v their_o sense_n and_o declare_v their_o mind_n that_o upon_o due_a consideration_n they_o do_v judge_v the_o monument_n to_o be_v no_o live_a creature_n will_v any_o say_v these_o man_n maâ—e_n it_o a_o article_n of_o their_o faith_n when_o they_o only_o reject_v a_o false_a proposition_n impose_v upon_o the_o faith_n of_o other_o why_o may_v not_o a_o church_n declare_v what_o it_o do_v not_o believe_v as_o well_o as_o what_o it_o do_v and_o when_o it_o declare_v what_o it_o do_v not_o believe_v do_v it_o make_v such_o declaration_n article_n of_o faith_n the_o plain_a case_n be_v those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n impose_v thing_n we_o think_v as_o hard_o and_o unreasonable_a as_o the_o former_a example_n our_o church_n not_o only_o deny_v its_o belief_n of_o they_o but_o signify_v it_o to_o its_o member_n by_o a_o body_n of_o article_n which_o they_o be_v to_o sign_n to_o testify_v their_o consent_n how_o do_v this_o come_v to_o make_v every_o one_o of_o these_o declaration_n a_o article_n of_o faith_n they_o be_v only_a article_n of_o agreement_n and_o not_o of_o faith._n and_o the_o difference_n between_o these_o may_v be_v easy_o understand_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n suppose_v a_o divine_a revelation_n as_o the_o replier_n yield_v but_o if_o man_n offer_v that_o for_o a_o divine_a revelation_n which_o be_v not_o the_o reject_v of_o that_o can_v be_v call_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n because_o there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o revelation_n to_o declare_v the_o other_o to_o be_v none_o suppose_v there_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o judge_n what_o be_v of_o divine_a revelation_n and_o what_o not_o that_o rule_n we_o say_v be_v the_o holy_a scripture_n not_o interpret_v by_o fancy_n but_o by_o the_o primitive_a church_n by_o this_o rule_n so_o interpret_v we_o reject_v invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n worship_n of_o image_n transubstantiation_n etc._n etc._n and_o why_o then_o shall_v our_o reject_v they_o be_v call_v so_o many_o article_n of_o faith_n we_o own_o the_o scripture_n for_o our_o rule_n and_o for_o our_o complete_a and_o adequate_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o therefore_o it_o serve_v we_o both_o for_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v and_o what_o we_o be_v not_o to_o believe_v in_o positive_a article_n we_o resolve_v our_o faith_n into_o divine_a revelation_n contain_v in_o scripture_n in_o negative_a the_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v that_o scripture_n be_v our_o rule_n but_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o reason_n that_o we_o be_v not_o to_o believe_v any_o thing_n but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n or_o may_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o which_o deduction_n be_v within_o the_o force_n of_o the_o rule_n be_v not_o to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o different_a from_o it_o and_o what_o can_v neither_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n nor_o by_o deduction_n from_o it_o if_o our_o principle_n be_v allow_v we_o can_v never_o be_v blame_v if_o we_o reject_v it_o for_o otherwise_o we_o shall_v not_o act_v reasonable_o nor_o agreeable_a to_o our_o own_o principle_n but_o as_o to_o the_o particular_n mention_v we_o do_v not_o mere_o reject_v they_o as_o not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n but_o as_o repugnant_a to_o such_o principle_n concern_v divine_a worship_n remission_n of_o sin_n the_o nature_n of_o christ_n body_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v
evident_o contain_v therein_o but_o i_o go_v no_o further_o tâ—an_v the_o replier_n lead_v i_o at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o first_o paper_n there_o be_v a_o suggestion_n as_o though_o the_o schism_n be_v raise_v by_o particular_a man_n for_o their_o own_o advantage_n it_o be_v answer_v that_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o clergy_n lie_v plain_o on_o the_o other_o side_n which_o be_v yield_v by_o the_o reply_o and_o yet_o he_o will_v have_v the_o clergy_n biased_n what_o bias_v against_o their_o interest_n for_o that_o be_v the_o point_n whether_o they_o get_v ot_fw-mi lose_v by_o the_o reformation_n 28._o and_o beside_o other_o consideration_n if_o there_o be_v so_o much_o sacrilege_n commit_v by_o it_o as_o be_v say_v in_o one_o of_o the_o paper_n it_o be_v hard_o to_o suppose_v that_o they_o shall_v raise_v the_o schism_n for_o their_o own_o advantage_n i_o be_o of_o the_o defender_n mind_n that_o matter_n of_o interest_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v regard_v in_o these_o thing_n but_o when_o that_o be_v say_v to_o lie_v at_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o reformation_n we_o have_v reason_n to_o consider_v on_o which_o side_n lie_v the_o great_a advantage_n 46._o the_o second_o charge_n be_v that_o the_o reformation_n have_v be_v â—he_v occasion_n of_o a_o world_n of_o heresy_n creep_v into_o this_o nation_n with_o this_o the_o 2d_o paper_n begin_v in_o answer_v it_o be_v say_v that_o either_o this_o respect_v the_o several_a sect_n of_o dissenter_n from_o the_o religion_n establish_v by_o law_n and_o then_o it_o seem_v hard_a consider_v aâ—_n circumstance_n to_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o england_n with_o they_o or_o it_o take_v in_o all_o that_o dissent_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o it_o be_v a_o charge_n on_o the_o whole_a church_n since_o the_o reformation_n as_o guilty_a of_o heresy_n which_o be_v a_o charge_n i_o say_v can_v never_o be_v make_v good_a the_o defender_n avoid_v the_o charge_n as_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o the_o reply_o in_o plain_a term_n own_v it_o say_v that_o establishment_n of_o a_o religion_n by_o law_n can_v protect_v it_o from_o be_v a_o heresy_n which_o i_o 29._o ready_o grant_v and_o then_o he_o add_v let_v he_o defend_v his_o own_o and_o his_o work_n be_v do_v the_o best_a way_n to_o do_v that_o be_v to_o consider_v first_o what_o heresy_n be_v and_o that_o i_o say_v be_v a_o obstinate_a oppose_v some_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o then_o how_o it_o come_v to_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o define_v heretical_a doctrine_n so_o as_o that_o any_o doctrine_n come_v to_o be_v heresy_n by_o be_v contrary_a to_o its_o definition_n he_o answer_v by_o the_o same_o way_n the_o church_n have_v power_n in_o her_o general_n council_n to_o make_v creed_n and_o to_o anathematise_v heretic_n so_o that_o whatever_o power_n the_o catholic_n church_n exercise_v in_o declare_v matter_n of_o faith_n he_o challenge_v as_o of_o right_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o whole_o depend_v on_o the_o first_o point_n already_o discuss_v viz._n that_o the_o roman_a and_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o same_o but_o i_o shall_v now_o wave_v that_o and_o consider_v whether_o if_o that_o be_v allow_v the_o church_n can_v now_o have_v the_o same_o reason_n to_o declare_v the_o point_n in_o difference_n to_o be_v heresy_n as_o the_o primitive_a church_n have_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o incarnation_n of_o christ._n i_o be_o of_o opinion_n it_o can_v and_o yet_o if_o it_o can_v that_o alone_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o charge_v heresy_n upon_o we_o and_o in_o make_v out_o of_o both_o these_o i_o shall_v argue_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o heresy_n as_o it_o be_v state_v among_o their_o best_a writer_n who_o agree_v that_o there_o be_v three_o thing_n necessary_a to_o make_v up_o the_o charge_n of_o heresy_n 1._o the_o nature_n of_o the_o proposition_n 2._o the_o authority_n of_o the_o proponent_n 3._o the_o obstinacy_n of_o the_o party_n 1._o the_o nature_n of_o the_o proposition_n for_o it_o be_v allow_v among_o they_o that_o there_o be_v a_o difference_n between_o a_o proposition_n erroneous_a in_o faith_n and_o heretical_a 2._o but_o for_o our_o better_a understanding_n this_o matter_n i_o shall_v set_v down_o something_o very_o pertinent_o observe_v by_o aquinas_n and_o other_o 1._o aquinas_n say_v that_o faith_n in_o we_o depend_v upon_o divine_a revelation_n not_o such_o as_o be_v make_v to_o any_o person_n but_o that_o which_o be_v make_v to_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n which_o be_v preserve_v in_o the_o canonical_a book_n and_o therefore_o he_o say_v the_o proof_n from_o scripture_n be_v necessary_a and_o convince_a those_o from_o other_o authority_n be_v but_o probable_a which_o be_v a_o testimony_n of_o great_a consequence_n in_o this_o matter_n for_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v that_o whatsoever_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v make_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v must_v be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n and_o heresy_n be_v a_o obstinate_a oppose_v a_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n there_o can_v be_v no_o heresy_n where_o the_o doctrine_n be_v not_o found_v on_o scripture_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o make_v the_o principle_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n 2._o that_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o equal_o reveal_v in_o scripture_n for_o some_o he_o say_v be_v principal_o design_v as_o the_o trinity_n and_o 4_o incarnation_n and_o these_o be_v direct_o against_o faith_n and_o to_o hold_v the_o contrary_a to_o they_o especial_o with_o obstinacy_n be_v heresy_n but_o there_o be_v other_o which_o be_v indirect_o against_o faith_n from_o whence_o something_o follow_v which_o overthrow_v faith_n as_o for_o any_o one_o to_o deny_v that_o samuel_n be_v the_o son_n of_o helcanah_n the_o consequence_n will_v be_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v false_a 3._o he_o make_v a_o distinction_n between_o those_o who_o discern_v the_o repugnancy_n and_o continue_v obstinate_a and_o those_o who_o do_v not_o not_o intend_v to_o maintain_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o faith_n and_o in_o this_o case_n there_o may_v be_v a_o erroneous_a opinion_n in_o faith_n without_o heresy_n so_o that_o a_o erroneous_a opinion_n lie_v in_o not_o attend_v to_o the_o consequence_n of_o that_o opinion_n as_o against_o faith_n and_o not_o maintain_v it_o obstinate_o but_o he_o assert_v it_o to_o be_v in_o the_o church_n power_n to_o declare_v such_o a_o opinion_n to_o be_v against_o faith_n and_o then_o he_o make_v it_o heretical_a to_o deny_v it_o his_o instance_n be_v about_o the_o five_o notion_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o his_o conclusion_n be_v that_o it_o can_v be_v heretical_a in_o itself_o to_o have_v different_a opinion_n about_o they_o but_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a to_o understand_v how_o the_o church_n by_o its_o declaration_n can_v make_v the_o hold_v one_o or_o the_o other_o opinion_n to_o be_v more_o or_o less_o repugnant_a to_o faith._n but_o then_o the_o reason_n of_o heresy_n must_v be_v resolve_v into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o which_o afterward_o yet_o still_o scripture_n be_v the_o rule_n by_o which_o the_o church_n be_v to_o judge_n 4_o that_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n reveal_v in_o scripture_n which_o immediate_o tend_v to_o make_v mankind_n happy_a and_o those_o be_v the_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o all_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v explicit_o other_o thing_n be_v reveal_v 5_o by_o accident_n or_o secondary_o as_o that_o abraham_n have_v two_o son_n that_o david_n be_v the_o son_n of_o jesse_n now_o as_o to_o these_o latter_a point_n he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o have_v a_o inward_a preparation_n of_o mind_n to_o believe_v all_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o those_o thing_n in_o particular_a as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v know_v to_o be_v there_o but_o we_o believe_v all_o person_n bind_v to_o search_v the_o scripture_n that_o they_o may_v know_v what_o be_v contain_v therein_o however_o we_o gain_v this_o point_n hereby_o that_o by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n beside_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n receive_v on_o both_o side_n no_o other_o point_n can_v become_v necessary_a till_o they_o be_v make_v appear_v to_o we_o to_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n otherwise_o it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o we_o to_o be_v ready_a to_o believe_v whatever_o be_v contain_v therein_o and_o consequent_o we_o can_v be_v charge_v with_o heresy_n for_o reject_v they_o alphonsus_n a_o castro_n make_v this_o distinction_n between_o heresy_n and_o a_o 3_o proposition_n erroneous_a in_o faith_n that_o the_o former_a be_v against_o such_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n as_o all_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v but_o there_o be_v some_o proposition_n he_o say_v relate_v to_o faith_n wherein_o a_o man_n be_v under_o no_o
obligation_n to_o believe_v either_o part_n of_o the_o contradiction_n but_o if_o he_o assert_n either_o of_o they_o to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n and_o pronounce_v the_o other_o heretical_a he_o than_o err_v in_o faith_n and_o be_v become_v a_o heretic_n from_o whence_o i_o observe_v that_o suppose_v any_o point_n in_o controversy_n not_o to_o be_v so_o determine_v as_o to_o bring_v on_o man_n a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v they_o those_o who_o make_v they_o to_o be_v article_n of_o faith_n and_o condemn_v the_o other_o for_o heretic_n be_v in_o so_o do_v heretic_n themselves_o melchior_n canus_n say_v that_o although_o a_o proposition_n be_v think_v by_o wise_a man_n to_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o if_o it_o be_v not_o plain_o define_v by_o the_o church_n 11._o nor_o demonstrate_v by_o reason_n than_o the_o oppose_a of_o it_o be_v no_o heresy_n but_o erroneous_a doctrine_n nay_o he_o say_v further_a that_o if_o a_o opinion_n do_v contradict_v a_o point_n of_o catholic_n faith_n in_o the_o most_o probable_a and_o almost_o necessary_a opinion_n of_o all_o wise_a man_n yet_o if_o it_o do_v not_o manifest_o contradict_v it_o be_v bare_o erroneous_a and_o not_o heretical_a suarez_n say_v that_o melchior_n canus_n his_o doctrine_n in_o this_o matter_n be_v 13._o general_o receive_v but_o he_o add_v one_o thing_n more_o viz._n that_o in_o heresy_n there_o must_v be_v the_o high_a opposition_n to_o immediate_a revelation_n but_o if_o it_o imply_v only_o a_o repugnancy_n to_o a_o bare_a catholic_n truth_n or_o theological_a conclusion_n it_o be_v erroneous_a in_o faith_n but_o no_o heresy_n the_o high_a opposition_n lie_v in_o three_o thing_n 1._o the_o revelation_n must_v be_v immediate_a and_o not_o deduce_v by_o consequence_n 2._o that_o it_o must_v be_v most_o certain_o and_o undoubted_o of_o faith._n 3._o that_o the_o erroneous_a proposition_n do_v most_o certain_o and_o undoubted_o contradict_v it_o for_o say_v he_o if_o there_o be_v a_o defect_n in_o any_o one_o of_o these_o it_o be_v not_o a_o heretical_a proposition_n these_o be_v the_o principle_n lay_v down_o by_o their_o own_o writer_n of_o great_a esteem_n and_o therefore_o if_o the_o reply_o think_v fit_a to_o make_v good_a his_o charge_n of_o heresy_n against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n he_o may_v from_o hence_o see_v what_o he_o have_v to_o do_v 1_o he_o must_v prove_v the_o point_n in_o controversy_n to_o be_v of_o immediate_a divine_a revelation_n and_o not_o draw_v from_o thence_o by_o consequence_n and_o supposition_n 2._o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n do_v in_o the_o high_a plain_a and_o most_o certain_a manner_n contradict_v such_o proposition_n of_o faith._n and_o suppose_v it_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o to_o do_v the_o former_a yet_o if_o their_o own_o expositor_n of_o the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n may_v be_v believe_v he_o can_v never_o do_v the_o latter_a for_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v they_o capable_a of_o a_o catholic_n sense_n the_o five_o first_o he_o allow_v for_o catholic_n as_o they_o stand_v the_o six_o about_o canonical_a scripture_n with_o st_n jerome_n explication_n be_v catholic_n enough_o the_o seven_o 8_o first_o part_n of_o the_o 9th_o and_o the_o whole_a 10_o be_v very_a catholic_n the_o four_o next_o he_o examine_v the_o 15_o needs_o only_o a_o gloss_n of_o st._n augustins_n the_o 16_o very_o good_a the_o 17_o catholic_n and_o so_o the_o 18_o the_o 19_o only_o want_v a_o gloss_n and_o so_o the_o 20_o and_o 21._o the_o 22th_o he_o examine_v 23d_o be_v allow_v the_o 24_o be_v only_o against_o a_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n he_o prove_v from_o canus_n can_v imply_v no_o heresy_n and_o yet_o he_o think_v it_o capable_a of_o a_o good_a gloss._n the_o 25_o he_o allow_v in_o the_o genuine_a sense_n of_o it_o the_o 26_o and_o 27_o be_v confess_v to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o father_n even_o the_o 28_o against_o transubstantiation_n he_o think_v may_v be_v gloss_v into_o a_o good_a sense_n the_o 29_o be_v explain_v from_o s._n augustin_n the_o 30_o from_o canus_n not_o to_o contain_v any_o heresy_n the_o 31th_o he_o say_v only_o oppose_v the_o common_a opinion_n the_o 32th_o capable_a of_o a_o 〈◊〉_d sense_n 33_o 34th_o agreeable_a to_o scripture_n and_o antiquity_n 35th_o 〈◊〉_d homily_n passable_a 36th_o about_o ordination_n valid_a 37th_o agreeable_a to_o the_o french_a opinion_n and_o practice_n the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o temporal_a the_o two_o last_o he_o allow_v to_o be_v catholic_n so_o that_o of_o 39_o article_n but_o five_o be_v reserve_v for_o examination_n and_o of_o these_o the_o 11_o he_o say_v be_v about_o word_n the_o 12_o and_o 13_o capable_a of_o a_o good_a sense_n the_o 14_o go_v upon_o a_o mistake_n of_o their_o sense_n the_o 22th_o determine_v nothing_o against_o the_o true_a faith._n i_o do_v not_o go_v about_o to_o justify_v his_o exposition_n but_o i_o say_v that_o upon_o your_o own_o ground_n it_o show_v that_o our_o church_n can_v be_v just_o charge_v with_o heresy_n for_o if_o it_o be_v require_v that_o such_o proposition_n as_o be_v heretical_a must_v in_o the_o high_a and_o clear_a manner_n contradict_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o your_o own_o expositor_n grant_v they_o do_v not_o then_o however_o you_o may_v think_v they_o erroneous_a yet_o you_o can_v condemn_v they_o for_o heretical_a 2_o as_o to_o heresy_n a_o sufficient_a proposition_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v require_v for_o they_o grant_v that_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n must_v be_v propose_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o to_o induce_v a_o obligation_n to_o believe_v they_o before_o any_o can_v be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n in_o reject_v they_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o we_o to_o know_v what_o they_o mean_v by_o a_o sufficient_a proposal_n 3._o sâ—arez_n yield_v this_o to_o be_v a_o necessary_a condition_n and_o elsewhere_o discourse_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o and_o there_o he_o show_v 1._o that_o a_o sufficient_a proposition_n of_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v not_o bare_o to_o deliver_v it_o as_o a_o divine_a trath_n but_o it_o must_v be_v do_v with_o such_o circumstance_n that_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v prudent_o credible_a i._n e._n so_o as_o to_o see_v such_o reason_n for_o it_o as_o to_o put_v he_o beyond_o doubt_n or_o fear_v of_o the_o contrary_n 2._o that_o it_o must_v appear_v evident_o credible_a to_o be_v reveal_v by_o god_n and_o therefore_o certain_a and_o infallible_a 3._o that_o it_o must_v appear_v not_o only_o so_o but_o evident_o more_o credible_a than_o the_o doctrine_n repugnant_a to_o it_o 4._o that_o according_a to_o natural_a reason_n the_o assent_n to_o it_o be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n now_o to_o make_v good_a the_o charge_n of_o heresy_n against_o our_o church_n he_o must_v not_o bring_v the_o motive_n of_o credibility_n for_o the_o christian_a faith_n in_o general_n which_o be_v own_v on_o both_o side_n but_o as_o to_o those_o point_n which_o be_v assert_v by_o they_o as_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o reject_v by_o we_o as_o for_o instance_n transubstantiation_n be_v declare_v by_o they_o to_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o it_o be_v deny_v by_o we_o and_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o heresy_n for_o it_o we_o say_v it_o have_v never_o be_v propose_v to_o we_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o prudent_a judgement_n in_o we_o to_o believe_v it_o or_o that_o it_o be_v ever_o reveal_v by_o god_n or_o more_o credible_a than_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o reason_n not_o any_o one_o of_o these_o thing_n do_v appear_v to_o we_o but_o the_o contrary_a for_o we_o can_v see_v nothing_o of_o the_o credibility_n but_o a_o great_a deal_n for_o the_o evident_a incredibility_n of_o it_o how_o then_o can_v this_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v say_v to_o be_v sufficient_o propose_v to_o we_o it_o may_v be_v say_v all_o this_o be_v do_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n propose_v it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v make_v evident_o credible_a that_o you_o ought_v to_o believe_v the_o church_n than_o we_o be_v heretic_n for_o reject_v her_o authority_n i_o answer_v that_o if_o by_o the_o church_n authority_n be_v mean_v that_o of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n infallible_a propose_v matter_n of_o faith_n to_o we_o we_o be_v as_o far_o to_o seek_v as_o ever_o and_o for_o our_o heart_n we_o can_v find_v this_o make_v out_o with_o any_o degree_n of_o credibility_n we_o have_v search_v all_o your_o ground_n examine_v your_o motive_n weigh_v your_o reason_n your_o miracle_n we_o have_v not_o see_v but_o we_o can_v meet_v with_o nothing_o that_o shall_v make_v it_o a_o prudent_a judgement_n
every_o man_n must_v use_v his_o understanding_n about_o it_o that_o be_v no_o more_o than_o be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o the_o believe_v the_o matter_n contain_v in_o it_o but_o if_o by_o be_v a_o judge_n of_o scripture_n be_v mean_v give_v such_o a_o judgement_n as_o oblige_v other_o to_o submit_v to_o it_o than_o it_o be_v deny_v that_o every_o man_n among_o we_o be_v allow_v to_o judge_n of_o it_o but_o yet_o we_o own_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o due_a submission_n to_o they_o but_o we_o do_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v as_o competent_a judge_n of_o scripture_n as_o the_o very_a apostle_n this_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v a_o full_a and_o clear_a answer_n but_o the_o replier_n offer_v some_o thing_n against_o it_o 1._o that_o i_o suppose_v man_n can_v be_v deceive_v in_o understand_v the_o 31._o scripture_n and_o consequent_o their_o spirit_n be_v infallible_a i_o never_o say_v or_o thought_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v deceive_v but_o i_o 〈◊〉_d they_o must_v use_v their_o understanding_n to_o prevent_v be_v deceive_v and_o must_v judge_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o what_o they_o be_v to_o believe_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o order_n to_o their_o own_o salvation_n but_o he_o say_v whosoever_o use_v his_o understanding_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o church_n tradition_n make_v himself_o a_o judge_n indeed_o but_o not_o to_o his_o own_o salvation_n to_o make_v this_o matter_n clear_a we_o must_v consider_v that_o matter_n of_o faith_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v of_o another_o nature_n from_o matter_n of_o controversy_n concern_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n as_o to_o the_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o particular_a person_n we_o assert_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v so_o plain_a and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o creed_n so_o well_o know_v and_o attest_v that_o no_o man_n without_o gross_a and_o culpable_a neglect_n can_v mistake_v about_o they_o but_o in_o case_n of_o invincible_a or_o unaffected_a ignorance_n their_o error_n shall_v not_o be_v lay_v to_o their_o charge_n and_o so_o their_o mistake_n shall_v not_o hinder_v their_o salvation_n and_o herein_o we_o assert_v no_o more_o than_o we_o can_v justify_v not_o only_o from_o scripture_n reason_n and_o antiquity_n but_o from_o the_o best_a of_o their_o own_o writer_n who_o assert_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v some_o point_n of_o faith_n necessary_a to_o be_v explicit_o believe_v by_o all_o in_o order_n to_o salvation_n for_o although_o they_o say_v there_o may_v be_v such_o invincible_a ignorance_n of_o they_o as_o may_v excuse_v from_o sin_n in_o not_o believe_v they_o yet_o without_o believe_v they_o they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o salvation_n as_o to_o the_o prima_fw-la credibilia_fw-la as_o aquinas_n call_v they_o he_o determine_v that_o every_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o believe_v they_o explicit_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o have_v faith_n but_o as_o to_o other_o thing_n a_o 5._o preparation_n of_o mind_n be_v sufficient_a to_o believe_v all_o contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o so_o much_o explicit_o as_o be_v make_v plain_a to_o he_o to_o he_o contain_v therein_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o school_n every_o man_n be_v to_o judge_v what_o he_o be_v to_o believe_v for_o his_o word_n be_v quando_fw-la hoc_fw-la ei_fw-la constiterit_fw-la when_o it_o be_v make_v clear_a to_o he_o and_o how_o can_v any_o thing_n be_v make_v clear_a to_o a_o man_n unless_o he_o be_v the_o judge_n of_o it_o 2._o that_o particular_a person_n may_v certain_o know_v what_o be_v sufficient_a to_o their_o salvation_n by_o the_o inward_a assistance_n of_o divine_a grace_n without_o dei._n depend_v on_o the_o church_n infallibility_n this_o follow_v from_o what_o be_v mention_v before_o concern_v the_o divine_a gift_n which_o accompany_v grace_n and_o so_o much_o be_v own_v by_o melchior_n canus_n as_o to_o what_o be_v necessary_a for_o every_o man_n as_o to_o his_o own_o state_n and_o condition_n so_o that_o the_o great_a divine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v yield_v all_o we_o contend_v for_o as_o to_o the_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o only_a question_n be_v about_o matter_n of_o controversy_n raise_v in_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o as_o to_o these_o they_o yield_v these_o material_a point_n 1_o that_o a_o implicit_a faith_n as_o to_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_a and_o that_o particular_a person_n be_v bind_v to_o no_o more_o till_o the_o doctrine_n be_v make_v clear_a to_o they_o which_o appear_v from_o the_o word_n of_o aquinas_n late_o mention_v 2._o that_o particular_a person_n may_v disbelieve_v many_o thing_n determine_v by_o the_o church_n without_o sin_n this_o sancta_fw-la clara_n prove_v from_o vega_n and_o other_o and_o he_o say_v himself_o their_o ignorance_n in_o such_o case_n be_v either_o invincible_a or_o at_o least_o such_o as_o excuse_n from_o sin_n and_o 96_o he_o far_o say_v 3._o that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o school_n and_o of_o their_o divine_n that_o layman_n err_v with_o their_o teacher_n be_v excuse_v from_o any_o fault_n and_o as_o long_o as_o it_o be_v out_o of_o obedience_n to_o their_o teacher_n it_o be_v rather_o 97._o a_o meritorious_a act._n let_v we_o now_o lay_v these_o thing_n to_o the_o present_a case_n and_o all_o the_o difficulty_n will_v soon_o disappear_v as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o salvation_n they_o grant_v that_o god_n will_v not_o suffer_v those_o to_o be_v deceive_v about_o they_o who_o do_v sincere_o seek_v after_o the_o knowledge_n of_o they_o as_o to_o matter_n of_o controversy_n they_o be_v in_o no_o danger_n if_o they_o trust_v their_o spiritual_a guide_n and_o i_o assert_v that_o we_o own_v the_o authority_n of_o guide_n in_o the_o church_n and_o a_o due_a submission_n to_o they_o but_o the_o replier_n be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o this_o for_o he_o say_v 2._o that_o no_o other_o submission_n be_v sufficient_a but_o such_o as_o man_n lose_v i_o haven_n without_o it_o this_o be_v somewhat_o hard_a to_o understand_v do_v he_o in_o earnest_n think_v man_n can_v go_v to_o heaven_n without_o a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o the_o church_n be_v there_o no_o allowance_n to_o be_v make_v for_o ignorance_n education_n reasonable_a doubt_n be_v all_o other_o submission_n to_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n mere_o add_v pompam_fw-la but_o this_o gentleman_n do_v not_o take_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o own_o school_n about_o these_o matter_n for_o i_o can_v imagine_v he_o can_v be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o but_o the_o defender_n seem_v to_o be_v whole_o unacquainted_a with_o it_o otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o talk_v so_o crude_o and_o unskilful_o as_o he_o do_v about_o man_n judgement_n in_o matter_n that_o concern_v their_o salvation_n and_o 49._o he_o may_v now_o see_v how_o far_o their_o own_o divine_n allow_v particular_a person_n to_o be_v competent_a judge_n about_o matter_n that_o relate_v to_o their_o own_o salvation_n and_o therefore_o i_o need_v give_v he_o no_o other_o answer_n till_o he_o have_v better_a inform_v himself_o about_o these_o thing_n but_o we_o have_v be_v upon_o such_o a_o point_n as_o may_v in_o some_o measure_n excuse_v he_o but_o not_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o understand_v their_o own_o doctrine_n better_o 2._o the_o next_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o insufficient_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v that_o she_o dare_v not_o bring_v the_o true_a argument_n against_o the_o other_o sect_n for_o fear_v they_o shall_v be_v turn_v against_o themselves_o and_o confute_v by_o their_o own_o argument_n to_o this_o it_o be_v answer_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v wise_o disow_v the_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n and_o make_v use_v of_o the_o best_a argument_n against_o sectary_n from_o a_o just_a authority_n and_o the_o sinfulness_n and_o folly_n of_o the_o sectary_n refuse_v to_o submit_v to_o it_o to_o take_v off_o the_o force_n of_o this_o answer_n two_o different_a way_n be_v take_v 1._o the_o replier_n say_v the_o argument_n be_v as_o forcible_a without_o infallibility_n 32._o as_o with_o it_o 2._o the_o defender_n say_v authority_n signify_v nothing_o in_o this_o case_n 51._o without_o infallibility_n i_o shall_v consider_v they_o both_o though_o both_o can_v stand_v together_o 1._o the_o replier_n go_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n can_v never_o just_o charge_v sectary_n with_o disobedience_n to_o she_o because_o they_o may_v as_o well_o cast_v it_o in_o her_o tooth_n that_o she_o disobey_v her_o mother_n church_n whether_o she_o be_v infallible_a or_o not_o but_o the_o force_n of_o this_o depend_v upon_o a_o double_a mistake_n 1._o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n
quiet_a where_o there_o be_v not_o a_o supreme_a judge_n from_o who_o there_o can_v be_v no_o appeal_n the_o answer_n be_v that_o the_o natural_a consequence_n be_v then_o that_o every_o national_a church_n ought_v to_o have_v the_o supreme_a power_n within_o itself_o but_o how_o come_v appeal_n to_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n to_o tend_v to_o the_o peace_n and_o quiet_a of_o a_o church_n the_o defender_n say_v that_o a_o national_a to_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v but_o 57_o as_o a_o shire_n to_o a_o kingdom_n and_o a_o very_a natural_a and_o consistent_a consequence_n it_o be_v that_o every_o shire_n shall_v have_v a_o king._n one_o will_v think_v by_o such_o a_o answer_n this_o defender_n be_v a_o mighty_a stranger_n to_o the_o ancient_a polity_n of_o the_o church_n do_v he_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o power_n of_o metropolitan_o be_v settle_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a for_o govern_v the_o church_n and_o call_v provincial_a synod_n do_v he_o never_o hear_v of_o many_o other_o canon_n relate_v to_o the_o power_n and_o frequency_n of_o provincial_a synod_n do_v he_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n forbid_v all_o encroachment_n on_o the_o ancient_a right_n of_o church_n do_v he_o never_o hear_v that_o provincial_a council_n have_v declare_v matter_n of_o faith_n without_o so_o much_o as_o advise_v with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o african_a council_n do_v in_o the_o pelagian_a controversy_n and_o the_o council_n of_o tolcdo_n in_o the_o case_n of_o arianism_n which_o reform_v the_o spanish_a church_n and_o make_v canon_n by_o their_o own_o authority_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o their_o king_n reccaredus_n and_o sisenandus_n do_v he_o never_o hear_v that_o it_o be_v good_a doctrine_n among_o catholic_a divine_n that_o particular_a church_n may_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o declare_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n and_o if_o so_o they_o must_v judge_v what_o be_v so_o do_v he_o never_o hear_v that_o in_o a_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o church_n error_n and_o abuse_n may_v be_v reform_v by_o particular_a church_n and_o that_o this_o be_v own_a and_o defend_v by_o great_a man_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n if_o he_o do_v not_o he_o be_v very_o much_o unprovided_a for_o the_o handle_n such_o a_o controversy_n if_o he_o do_v know_v these_o thing_n he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v speak_v with_o so_o much_o contempt_n of_o the_o power_n of_o particular_a or_o national_a church_n and_o to_o assert_v their_o authority_n be_v very_o far_o from_o be_v like_o set_v up_o a_o king_n in_o every_o shire_n for_o this_o be_v the_o high_a dilloyalty_n to_o the_o king_n who_o have_v a_o just_a and_o unquestionable_a authority_n over_o all_o the_o shire_n let_v he_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v such_o a_o monarchy_n over_o all_o particular_a church_n before_o he_o make_v such_o a_o parallel_n again_o but_o the_o way_n he_o take_v be_v rather_o like_o make_v the_o imperial_a crown_n of_o this_o realm_n to_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o a_o foreign_a power_n because_o the_o roman_a emperor_n once_o have_v dominion_n here_o and_o therefore_o this_o kingdom_n can_v never_o recover_v its_o own_o right_n but_o he_o say_v a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n be_v hardly_o sense_n with_o respect_n to_o 55._o the_o church_n forâ—oris_fw-la â—oris_z be_v out_o and_o unless_o the_o ultimate_a jurisdiction_n be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v foreign_a this_o be_v a_o shameful_a beg_n of_o the_o question_n that_o what_o they_o call_v the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o which_o i_o hope_v i_o have_v sufficient_o show_v then_o the_o pretend_a and_o usurp_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n over_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n he_o add_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o re-settle_a the_o church_n among_o we_o without_o that_o which_o we_o call_v foreign_a jurisdiction_n because_o dissension_n in_o 58._o matter_n of_o religion_n can_v otherwise_o be_v remove_v but_o suppose_v this_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n be_v the_o occasion_n of_o these_o dissension_n some_o maintain_v 〈◊〉_d other_o assert_v the_o right_n of_o our_o church_n against_o it_o be_v not_o 〈◊〉_d foreign_a jurisdiction_n like_a to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o it_o yes_o certain_o for_o if_o all_o party_n submit_v there_o will_v be_v no_o long_o dispute_v but_o our_o question_n as_o yet_o be_v whether_o this_o be_v reasonable_a or_o not_o i_o complain_v of_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o appeal_n to_o a_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n he_o give_v we_o a_o smart_a answer_n and_o say_v that_o hold_v no_o comparison_n with_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o heresy_n as_o though_o it_o be_v so_o plain_a 59_o a_o thing_n that_o we_o be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n that_o it_o need_v no_o manner_n of_o proof_n alas_o what_o need_v a_o man_n prove_v that_o it_o be_v day_n when_o the_o sun_n shine_v we_o be_v just_a as_o much_o guilty_a of_o heresy_n as_o the_o good_a bishop_n be_v who_o for_o deny_v the_o antipode_n be_v condemn_v by_o pope_n zachâ—â—y_n but_o it_o be_v a_o comfortable_a thing_n in_o a_o charge_n of_o heresy_n to_o find_v it_o no_o better_o prove_v he_o say_v i_o mistake_v the_o matter_n of_o appeal_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o understand_v 59_o with_o respect_n to_o cause_n but_o to_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n a_o appeal_n must_v reâ—ate_v to_o a_o superior_a authority_n and_o a_o constant_a appeal_n to_o a_o stand_a authority_n and_o whatever_o the_o pretence_n be_v the_o court_n of_o rome_n will_v challenge_v supreme_a jurisdiction_n wherever_o the_o pope_n be_v own_v as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o then_o all_o those_o consequence_n will_v follow_v i_o mention_v before_o if_o other_o kind_n of_o appeal_n be_v mean_v in_o the_o paper_n yet_o they_o must_v relate_v to_o a_o authority_n superior_a to_o our_o church_n which_o we_o can_v wish_v have_v be_v more_o full_o express_v that_o we_o may_v have_v know_v to_o who_o the_o appeal_n be_v to_o be_v make_v whether_o to_o a_o free_a general_n council_n which_o we_o never_o disown_v or_o to_o the_o pope_n authority_n which_o we_o yet_o see_v no_o cause_n to_o make_v our_o appeal_n to_o especial_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v his_o own_o jurisdiction_n he_o plead_v that_o supreme_a power_n must_v be_v judge_n in_o its_o own_o cause_n for_o no_o authority_n ought_v to_o be_v set_v up_o against_o the_o king_n suppose_v a_o question_n 52._o be_v start_v about_o his_o prerogative_n i_o answer_v this_o be_v a_o case_n extreme_o different_a for_o in_o matter_n of_o prerogative_n the_o king_n be_v supreme_a power_n be_v not_o the_o question_n for_o his_o right_n to_o the_o imperial_a crown_n be_v and_o aught_o to_o be_v out_o of_o dispute_n but_o all_o the_o question_n that_o can_v be_v start_v must_v relate_v only_o to_o the_o exercise_n of_o his_o power_n in_o some_o particular_a case_n where_o former_a law_n make_v by_o the_o king_n consent_n be_v suppose_v to_o limit_v it_o which_o the_o court_n of_o judicature_n take_v cognizance_n of_o and_o so_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o legal_a arbitrator_n between_o the_o king_n and_o his_o people_n but_o in_o the_o case_n before_o we_o the_o jurisdiction_n itself_o and_o the_o right_a to_o exercise_v any_o such_o authority_n be_v the_o very_a thing_n in_o question_n and_o i_o desire_v this_o gentleman_n to_o resolve_v i_o whether_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o usurpation_n this_o have_v 〈◊〉_d be_v good_a doctrine_n that_o those_o who_o enjoy_v or_o pretend_v to_o supreme_a power_n be_v to_o be_v judge_n in_o their_o own_o case_n if_o so_o than_o it_o have_v be_v impossible_a for_o man_n to_o have_v justify_v their_o loyalty_n to_o the_o royal_a family_n than_o very_o unjust_o put_v out_o of_o possession_n if_o not_o then_o there_o may_v be_v a_o pretence_n to_o supreme_a authority_n where_o it_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n allowable_a for_o the_o pretender_n to_o judge_n in_o his_o own_o cause_n as_o to_o his_o appeal_n to_o the_o catholic_n church_n we_o by_o no_o mean_n reject_v it_o provide_v he_o mean_v the_o church_n true_o catholic_n as_o it_o comprehend_v 63._o the_o apostolical_a church_n in_o the_o first_o place_n and_o then_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n which_o from_o the_o apostle_n time_n have_v deliver_v down_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o worship_n which_o they_o receive_v from_o they_o but_o if_o he_o mean_v that_o which_o be_v call_v a_o catholic_n church_n but_o be_v neither_o catholic_n nor_o apostolical_a we_o beg_v his_o pardon_n if_o we_o allow_v no_o appeal_n to_o it_o since_o its_o error_n and_o corruption_n be_v the_o great_a and_o just_a cause_n of_o our_o complaint_n he_o run_v into_o a_o long_a discourse_n about_o church-security_n and_o his_o design_n be_v
doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o i_o think_v aught_o to_o have_v more_o force_n on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n than_o the_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n in_o any_o church_n in_o the_o world._n but_o all_o this_o while_o it_o be_v say_v there_o be_v no_o firm_a motive_n produce_v for_o adhere_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n and_o this_o be_v repeat_v over_o 68_o and_o over_o as_o though_o there_o can_v be_v any_o great_a motive_n in_o the_o world_n than_o that_o our_o doctrine_n be_v no_o other_o than_o that_o of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o unless_o you_o prove_v this_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n all_o your_o other_o motive_n signify_v nothing_o to_o the_o real_a satisfaction_n of_o any_o man_n conscience_n for_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o our_o religion_n be_v a_o reveal_v religion_n and_o that_o this_o revelation_n be_v make_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o that_o this_o revelation_n as_o to_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n what_o satisfaction_n then_o can_v it_o be_v to_o any_o man_n conscience_n to_o be_v tell_v such_o a_o church_n tell_v i_o this_o and_o that_o and_o the_o other_o point_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o this_o short_a representation_n you_o pretend_v to_o no_o new_a revelation_n of_o matter_n of_o doctrine_n no._n you_o have_v the_o book_n of_o this_o revelation_n yes_o be_v they_o not_o legible_a yes_o but_o you_o can_v understand_v they_o let_v i_o try_v it_o be_v for_o god_n sake_n i_o must_v believe_v and_o therefore_o i_o can_v be_v satisfy_v till_o i_o see_v his_o word_n what!_o will_v you_o not_o believe_v the_o church_n which_o deliver_v you_o the_o word_n i_o pray_v excuse_v i_o a_o man_n bring_v i_o a_o letter_n from_o my_o father_n about_o matter_n of_o great_a consequence_n to_o i_o he_o tell_v i_o i_o need_v not_o look_v into_o the_o letter_n itself_o for_o he_o be_v authorize_v by_o my_o father_n to_o tell_v i_o his_o mean_v although_o i_o believe_v he_o deal_v faithful_o in_o bring_v i_o the_o true_a letter_n do_v you_o think_v i_o will_v trust_v he_o for_o the_o mean_v of_o it_o no_o i_o will_v open_v it_o if_o it_o be_v only_o to_o see_v whether_o he_o have_v such_o authority_n from_o he_o or_o not_o and_o i_o know_v if_o my_o father_n be_v please_v to_o write_v to_o i_o about_o matter_n of_o such_o importance_n he_o will_v write_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o i_o may_v understand_v he_o and_o if_o any_o difficulty_n arise_v in_o point_n of_o law_n i_o will_v take_v the_o advice_n of_o thâ—se_a who_o be_v most_o fit_a and_o able_a to_o direct_v i_o but_o after_o all_o i_o must_v know_v what_o my_o father_n will_v have_v i_o to_o do_v from_o his_o own_o word_n and_o not_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o messenger_n or_o if_o he_o tell_v i_o he_o have_v authority_n to_o deliver_v other_o thing_n by_o word_n of_o mouth_n not_o contain_v in_o the_o letter_n which_o i_o be_o equal_o bind_v to_o believe_v with_o what_o i_o can_v find_v in_o iâ—_n can_v any_o one_o think_v i_o will_v believe_v he_o unless_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o letter_n itself_o that_o my_o father_n give_v he_o such_o authority_n let_v he_o tell_v i_o never_o so_o much_o how_o long_o he_o have_v be_v my_o father_n servant_n and_o how_o faithful_a he_o have_v be_v to_o he_o and_o how_o much_o he_o have_v do_v and_o suffer_v for_o he_o and_o what_o a_o number_n of_o certificate_n he_o can_v produce_v from_o time_n to_o time_n of_o his_o good_a behaviour_n yet_o all_o this_o can_v give_v i_o no_o satisfaction_n as_o long_o as_o the_o letter_n he_o bring_v be_v confess_v to_o be_v my_o father_n be_v own_o handwriting_n and_o that_o it_o be_v purposely_o send_v to_o direct_v i_o what_o i_o be_v to_o do_v in_o a_o matter_n that_o he_o know_v to_o be_v of_o the_o great_a concernment_n in_o the_o world_n to_o i_o can_v i_o imagine_v one_o so_o wise_a and_o careful_a shall_v omit_v set_v down_o in_o his_o own_o letter_n such_o important_a thing_n and_o leave_v they_o to_o the_o discretion_n of_o one_o that_o may_v either_o mistake_v his_o mean_v or_o have_v some_o interest_n to_o carry_v on_o different_a from_o i_o and_o therefore_o all_o the_o fair_a pretence_n or_o motive_n in_o the_o world_n shall_v never_o make_v i_o believe_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v his_o mind_n for_o i_o to_o do_v in_o a_o matter_n which_o relate_v to_o my_o welfare_n but_o what_o i_o find_v under_o his_o own_o hand_n it_o be_v to_o very_o little_a purpose_n to_o quote_v s._n augustin_n motive_n about_o 67._o the_o church_n unless_o it_o be_v make_v appear_v that_o they_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o they_o prove_v the_o church_n infallible_a in_o all_o she_o teach_v our_o faith_n depend_v on_o the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n thiâ—_n scripture_n be_v convey_v down_o by_o the_o church_n but_o the_o church_n still_o be_v but_o the_o messenger_n which_o bring_v the_o letter_n by_o which_o we_o be_v direct_v what_o to_o believe_v and_o practice_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n we_o do_v by_o no_o mean_n think_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v make_v by_o writing_n as_o he_o suggest_v but_o we_o be_v sure_a it_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v 6â—_n write_v which_o we_o can_v never_o be_v of_o any_o tradition_n we_o do_v not_o look_v out_o for_o a_o fallible_a judge_n to_o be_v sure_a to_o have_v a_o end_n of_o our_o difference_n but_o we_o hate_v to_o be_v impose_v on_o by_o a_o pretence_n to_o a_o infallible_a judge_n who_o instead_o of_o end_v difference_n make_v more_o we_o do_v not_o think_v it_o judgement_n to_o affirm_v that_o give_v honour_n to_o god_n be_v not_o give_v honour_n to_o god_n but_o we_o have_v not_o such_o deep_a understanding_n to_o comprehend_v how_o god_n shall_v be_v honour_v by_o the_o break_v his_o commandment_n it_o be_v not_o judgement_n in_o our_o opinion_n to_o think_v that_o because_o only_o one_o can_v redeem_v we_o no_o body_n beside_o can_v pray_v for_o we_o but_o it_o be_v no_o great_a wisdom_n and_o judgement_n if_o god_n have_v appoint_v but_o one_o advocate_n in_o heaven_n for_o we_o to_o appoint_v he_o more_o or_o to_o make_v our_o address_n to_o our_o fellow-creature_n in_o heaven_n when_o he_o have_v command_v we_o to_o do_v it_o to_o his_o son._n we_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n can_v now_o be_v separate_v or_o he_o die_v again_o but_o when_o christ_n institute_v a_o sacrament_n to_o set_v forth_o the_o shed_n of_o his_o blood_n that_o it_o be_v mere_a fancy_n to_o think_v his_o blood_n be_v in_o his_o body_n do_v answer_v the_o end_v of_o it_o the_o apostle_n no_o doubt_n understand_v christ_n meaning_n in_o what_o he_o say_v and_o have_v so_o well_o instruct_v his_o church_n therein_o that_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v he_o mean_v the_o substantial_a change_n of_o his_o body_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o a_o sacrament_n now_o on_o which_o side_n judgement_n and_o reason_n lie_v these_o very_a instance_n discover_v and_o we_o desire_v no_o great_a liberty_n in_o these_o matter_n than_o to_o have_v our_o judgement_n sway_v by_o the_o strong_a reason_n and_o that_o i_o hope_n be_v not_o build_v on_o sand._n 70._o the_o replier_n say_v the_o infallible_a church_n be_v as_o visible_a as_o the_o sun._n we_o be_v then_o wondrous_a unlucky_a indeed_o that_o can_v see_v it_o i_o have_v often_o 36._o rub_v my_o eye_n and_o look_v over_o and_o over_o where_o they_o tell_v i_o it_o be_v to_o be_v see_v and_o i_o can_v yet_o see_v nothing_o like_o it_o although_o i_o shall_v be_v as_o glad_a to_o see_v it_o as_o another_o i_o have_v hear_v of_o a_o blind_a man_n who_o pretend_v to_o have_v such_o a_o sagacity_n with_o his_o finger_n that_o he_o can_v feel_v colour_n and_o he_o proceed_v so_o far_o in_o it_o that_o some_o vertuoso_n believe_v he_o and_o be_v ready_a to_o form_v a_o theory_n of_o colour_n from_o the_o subtlety_n of_o the_o blind_a man_n finger_n but_o before_o they_o have_v accomplish_v it_o the_o trick_n be_v discover_v a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o all_o controversy_n look_n to_o i_o just_a like_o it_o he_o be_v to_o determine_v controversy_n not_o by_o see_v but_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o feeling_n if_o he_o produce_v reason_n we_o may_v judge_n as_o well_o as_o he_o if_o he_o do_v not_o he_o must_v feel_v they_o out_o which_o be_v so_o different_a a_o way_n
contain_v the_o reason_n and_o motive_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o so_o great_a a_o lady_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o this_o gentleman_n have_v now_o ease_v i_o of_o the_o necessity_n of_o further_a consider_v it_o on_o that_o account_n for_o he_o declare_v that_o none_o of_o 90._o those_o motive_n or_o reason_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o paper_n of_o her_o highness_n which_o he_o repeat_v several_a time_n she_o write_v this_o paper_n not_o as_o to_o the_o ibid._n reason_n she_o have_v herself_o for_o change_v etc._n etc._n as_o for_o the_o reason_n of_o ibid._n it_o they_o be_v only_o betwixt_o god_n and_o her_o own_o soul_n and_o the_o priest_n with_o who_o she_o speak_v at_o laâ—t_n and_o so_o my_o work_n be_v at_o a_o end_n as_o to_o her_o paper_n for_o i_o never_o intend_v to_o ransack_v the_o private_a paper_n or_o secret_a narrative_n of_o great_a person_n and_o i_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o question_n the_o relation_n now_o give_v from_o so_o great_a authority_n as_o that_o he_o mention_n of_o the_o passage_n concern_v she_o and_o therefore_o i_o have_v nothing_o more_o to_o say_v as_o to_o what_o relate_v to_o the_o person_n of_o the_o duchess_n 11â—_n but_o i_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o what_o this_o defender_n say_v which_o reflect_v on_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 1._o the_o pillar_n of_o the_o church_n establish_v by_o law_n say_v he_o be_v to_o 94._o be_v find_v but_o break_a staff_n by_o their_o own_o concession_n what!_o be_v the_o church_n of_o eâ—gland_n felo_fw-la de_fw-la se_fw-la but_o how_o i_o pray_v for_o after_o all_o their_o undertake_n to_o heal_v a_o wound_a conscience_n they_o leave_v their_o proselyte_n final_o to_o the_o scripture_n as_o our_o physician_n when_o they_o have_v empty_v the_o pocket_n of_o their_o patient_n without_o cure_v they_o send_v they_o at_o last_o to_o tunbridg_v water_n or_o the_o air_n of_o montpellier_n as_o though_o the_o scripture_n be_v look_v on_o by_o we_o as_o a_o mere_a help_n at_o a_o dead_a lift_v when_o we_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v one_o will_v think_v he_o have_v never_o read_v the_o article_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o there_o he_o may_v have_v see_v that_o thâ—_n scripture_n be_v make_v the_o rule_n and_o ground_n of_o our_o faith._n and_o i_o pray_v whither_o shall_v any_o person_n be_v direct_v under_o trouble_n of_o mind_n but_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n can_v any_o thing_n else_o give_v real_a satisfaction_n must_v they_o go_v to_o a_o infallible_a church_n but_o whence_o shall_v they_o know_v it_o to_o be_v infallible_a but_o from_o the_o scripture_n so_o that_o on_o all_o hand_n person_n must_v go_v to_o the_o scripture_n if_o they_o will_v have_v satisfaction_n but_o this_o gentleman_n talk_v like_o a_o mere_a novice_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o though_o believe_v be_v a_o new_a thing_n to_o he_o and_o he_o do_v not_o yet_o know_v that_o true_a faith_n must_v be_v ground_v on_o divine_a revelation_n which_o the_o pillar_n of_o our_o church_n have_v always_o assert_v to_o be_v contain_v only_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o whither_o can_v they_o send_v person_n but_o to_o the_o scripture_n but_o it_o seemâ—_n he_o be_v get_v no_o far_a than_o the_o collier_n faith_n he_o believe_v as_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o the_o church_n believe_v as_o he_o believe_v and_o by_o this_o he_o hope_v to_o be_v too_o hard_a for_o a_o legion_n of_o devil_n 2._o he_o say_v we_o be_v reform_v from_o the_o virtue_n of_o good_a live_n i._n e._n 98._o from_o the_o devotion_n mortification_n austerity_n humility_n and_o charity_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o catholic_n country_n by_o the_o example_n and_o precept_n of_o that_o lean_a mortify_a apostle_n st._n martin_n luther_n he_o know_v we_o pretend_v not_o to_o canonize_v saint_n and_o he_o may_v know_v that_o a_o very_a great_a man_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n once_o say_v that_o the_o new_a saint_n they_o canonize_v will_v make_v one_o question_n the_o old_a one_o we_o neither_o make_v a_o saint_n nor_o a_o apostle_n of_o martin_n luther_n and_o we_o know_v of_o no_o authority_n he_o ever_o have_v in_o this_o church_n our_o church_n be_v reform_v by_o itself_o and_o neither_o by_o luther_n nor_o calvin_n who_o he_o have_v mention_v as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o but_o for_o his_o lean_a and_o mortify_a aspect_n but_o after_o all_o luther_n be_v as_o lean_v and_o mortify_v a_o apostle_n as_o bishop_n bonner_n but_o a_o man_n of_o far_o great_a worth_n and_o sit_v for_o the_o work_n he_o undertake_v be_v of_o a_o undaunted_a spirit_n what_o a_o strange_a sort_n of_o calumny_n be_v this_o to_o upbraid_v our_o church_n as_o if_o it_o follow_v the_o example_n and_o precept_n of_o martin_n luther_n he_o know_v how_o very_o easy_a it_o be_v for_o we_o to_o retort_v such_o thing_n with_o mighty_a advantage_n when_o for_o more_o than_o a_o age_n together_o that_o church_n be_v govern_v by_o such_o dissolute_a and_o profane_a head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v a_o shame_n to_o mention_v they_o and_o all_o this_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n but_o as_o to_o luther_n person_n if_o his_o crime_n be_v his_o corpulency_n what_o become_v of_o all_o the_o fat_a abbot_n and_o monk_n but_o they_o be_v no_o apostle_n or_o reformer_n i_o easy_o grant_v it_o but_o must_v god_n choose_v instrument_n as_o some_o do_v horse_n by_o their_o fatness_n to_o run_v race_n as_o to_o luther_n conversation_n it_o be_v justify_v by_o those_o who_o best_o know_v he_o and_o be_v person_n of_o undoubted_a reputation_n i_o mean_v frasmus_n melancthon_n and_o camerarius_fw-la and_o as_o to_o matter_n in_o dispute_n if_o he_o act_v according_a to_o his_o principle_n his_o fault_n lie_v in_o his_o opinion_n and_o not_o in_o act_v according_a to_o they_o but_o whether_o our_o church_n follow_v luther_n or_o not_o it_o be_v object_v that_o we_o have_v reform_v away_o the_o virtue_n of_o good_a live_n god_n forbid_v but_o i_o dare_v not_o think_v there_o be_v any_o church_n in_o the_o world_n where_o the_o necessity_n of_o good_a live_n be_v more_o earnest_o press_v but_o i_o confess_v we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v think_v the_o example_n and_o precept_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n be_v to_o be_v our_o rule_n for_o the_o virtue_n of_o good_a live_n and_o according_a to_o they_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o there_o be_v as_o great_a example_n of_o devotion_n mortification_n humility_n and_o charity_n as_o in_o any_o place_n whatsoever_o but_o i_o be_o afraid_a this_o gentleman_n acquaintance_n do_v not_o lie_v much_o that_o way_n nor_o do_v he_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o very_a competent_a judge_n of_o the_o way_n of_o good_a live_n be_v he_o do_v not_o know_v how_o to_o distinguish_v between_o outward_a appearance_n and_o true_a christian_a virtue_n and_o according_a to_o his_o way_n of_o judge_v the_o disciple_n of_o the_o pharisee_n do_v very_o much_o outdo_v those_o of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o book_n we_o esteem_v very_o much_o call_v the_o new_a testament_n but_o if_o i_o mention_v it_o to_o he_o i_o be_o afraid_a he_o shall_v think_v i_o be_o like_o the_o physician_n who_o send_v their_o patient_n 101._o to_o tuâ—bridg-wells_n or_o the_o air_n of_o montpellier_n 3._o that_o two_o of_o our_o bishop_n whereof_o one_o be_v primate_n of_o all_o england_n renounce_v and_o condemn_v two_o of_o the_o establish_a article_n of_o our_o church_n but_o what_o two_o article_n be_v these_o it_o seem_v they_o wish_v we_o have_v keep_v confession_n which_o no_o doubt_n be_v command_v of_o god_n and_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o ancient_a thing_n of_o christianity_n but_o which_o of_o our_o 39_o article_n do_v they_o renounce_v hereby_o i_o think_v i_o have_v read_v and_o consider_v they_o as_o much_o as_o this_o gentleman_n and_o i_o can_v find_v no_o such_o article_n against_o confession_n and_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a our_o church_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o office_n of_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a do_v not_o disallow_v of_o confession_n in_o particular_a case_n but_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o forgiveness_n in_o all_o case_n and_o if_o any_o bishop_n assert_v this_o than_o he_o exceed_v the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n but_o he_o renounce_v no_o article_n of_o it_o as_o to_o the_o other_o point_n we_o have_v a_o article_n against_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n art._n 22._o but_o not_o a_o word_n concern_v pray_v for_o the_o dead_a without_o respect_n to_o it_o but_o he_o out_o of_o his_o great_a skill_n in_o controversy_n believe_v that_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o romish_a
all_o the_o clerk_n of_o his_o kingdom_n beside_o two_o be_v late_o declare_v for_o he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v study_v the_o matter_n himself_o and_o writer_n of_o it_o and_o that_o he_o find_v it_o be_v unlawful_a de_fw-fr jure_fw-la divino_fw-la and_o undispensible_a thus_o we_o have_v find_v the_o king_n himself_o declare_v in_o public_a and_o private_a his_o real_a dissatisfaction_n in_o point_n of_o conscience_n and_o that_o it_o be_v no_o inordinate_a affection_n to_o ann_n bolleyn_n which_o put_v he_o upon_o it_o and_o the_o same_o attest_v by_o sir_n tho._n more_o and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o affair_n i_o now_o proceed_v to_o another_o witness_n the_o next_o be_v bishop_n bonner_n himself_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o gardiner_n book_n of_o true_a obedience_n for_o thus_o he_o begin_v forasmuch_o as_o there_o be_v some_o doubtless_o now_o at_o this_o present_a which_o think_v the_o controversy_n between_o the_o king_n be_v royal_a majesty_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n consist_v in_o this_o point_n for_o that_o his_o majesty_n have_v take_v the_o most_o excellent_a and_o most_o noble_a lady_n ann_n to_o his_o wife_n whereas_o in_o very_a deed_n notwithstanding_o the_o matter_n be_v far_o otherwise_o and_o nothing_o so_o so_o that_o if_o bishop_n bonner_n may_v be_v believe_v there_o be_v no_o such_o immediate_a cause_n of_o the_o schism_n as_o the_o love_n to_o ann_n bolleyn_n and_o withal_o he_o add_v that_o this_o book_n be_v publish_v that_o the_o world_n may_v understand_v what_o be_v the_o whole_a voice_n and_o resolute_a determination_n of_o the_o best_a and_o great_a learned_a bishop_n with_o all_o the_o noble_n and_o commons_o of_o england_n not_o only_o in_o the_o cause_n of_o matrimony_n but_o also_o in_o defend_v the_o gospel_n doctrine_n i._n e._n against_o the_o pope_n usurp_a authority_n over_o the_o church_n again_o he_o say_v that_o the_o king_n marriage_n be_v make_v by_o the_o ripe_a judgement_n authority_n and_o privilege_n of_o the_o most_o and_o principal_a university_n of_o the_o world_n and_o then_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o england_n and_o that_o the_o false_a pretend_a supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v most_o just_o abrogate_a and_o that_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o cause_n but_o this_o marriage_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n will_v content_v himself_o i._n e._n if_o he_o may_v enjoy_v his_o power_n and_o revenue_n still_o which_o he_o say_v be_v so_o insupportable_a that_o there_o lie_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o the_o breach_n for_o his_o revenue_n here_o be_v near_o as_o great_a as_o the_o king_n be_v and_o his_o tyranny_n be_v 〈◊〉_d and_o bitter_a which_o he_o have_v exercise_v here_o under_o the_o title_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostle_n peter_n and_o paul_n when_o notwithstanding_o he_o be_v a_o very_a raven_a wolf_n dress_v in_o sheep_n clothing_n call_v himself_o the_o servant_n of_o servant_n these_o be_v bonner_n word_n as_o i_o have_v transcribe_v they_o out_o of_o two_o several_a translation_n whereof_o one_o be_v publish_v while_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o london_n stephen_n gardiner_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n in_o his_o book_n not_o only_o affirm_v the_o king_n former_a marriage_n to_o be_v unlawful_a and_o the_o second_o to_o be_v just_a and_o lawful_a but_o that_o he_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o nation_n and_o the_o judgement_n of_o his_o church_n as_o well_o as_o foreign_a learned_a man_n for_o it_o and_o afterward_o he_o strenuous_o argue_v against_o the_o pope_n authority_n here_o as_o a_o mere_a usurpation_n and_o the_o whole_a clergy_n not_o only_o then_o own_v the_o king_n supremacy_n fisher_n except_v but_o in_o the_o book_n publish_v by_o authority_n call_v a_o necessary_a doctrine_n and_o erudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n etc._n etc._n the_o pope_n authority_n be_v reject_v as_o a_o usurpation_n and_o confute_v by_o scripture_n and_o antiquity_n k._n james_n i._o declare_v that_o there_o be_v a_o general_n and_o catholic_n conclusion_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o england_n in_o this_o case_n and_o when_o some_o person_n suspect_v that_o it_o all_o come_v from_o the_o king_n marriage_n bishop_n bonner_n we_o see_v undertake_v allegiance_n to_o assure_v the_o world_n it_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n the_o separation_n be_v make_v then_o by_o a_o general_n consent_n of_o the_o nation_n the_o king_n and_o church_n and_o people_n all_o concur_v and_o the_o reason_n induce_v they_o to_o cast_v off_o the_o pope_n usurpation_n be_v publish_v to_o the_o world_n at_o that_o time_n and_o those_o reason_n have_v no_o relation_n at_o all_o to_o the_o king_n marriage_n and_o if_o they_o be_v good_a as_o they_o think_v they_o be_v and_o this_o gentleman_n say_v not_o a_o word_n to_o disprove_v they_o than_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o disunion_n between_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o be_v not_o lay_v in_o the_o king_n be_v inordinate_a passion_n but_o on_o just_a and_o sufficient_a reason_n thus_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o gentleman_n have_v by_o no_o mean_n prove_v two_o part_n of_o his_o assertion_n viz._n that_o our_o reformation_n be_v erect_v on_o the_o foundation_n of_o last_o and_o usurpation_n but_o our_o grim_a logician_n proceed_v from_o immediate_a and_o original_a to_o concomitant_a cause_n which_o he_o say_v be_v revenge_n ambition_n 118._o and_o covetousness_n but_o the_o skill_n of_o logician_n use_v to_o lie_v in_o prove_v but_o this_o be_v not_o our_o author_n talon_n for_o not_o a_o word_n be_v produce_v to_o that_o purpose_n if_o bold_a say_n and_o confident_a declaration_n will_v do_v the_o business_n he_o be_v never_o unprovided_a but_o if_o you_o expect_v any_o reason_n from_o he_o he_o beg_v your_o pardon_n he_o find_v how_o ill_o the_o character_n of_o a_o grim_a logician_n suit_v with_o his_o inclination_n however_o he_o take_v a_o leap_n from_o cause_n to_o effect_n and_o here_o he_o tell_v we_o the_o immediate_a effect_n of_o this_o schism_n be_v sacrilege_n and_o a_o bloody_a persecution_n of_o such_o as_o deny_v the_o king_n supremacy_n in_o matter_n whole_o spiritual_a â—id_fw-la which_o no_o layman_n no_o king_n of_o israel_n ever_o exercise_v what_o the_o supremacy_n be_v be_v best_a understand_v by_o the_o book_n publish_v by_o the_o king_n order_n and_o draw_v up_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o time._n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o main_a thing_n insist_v on_o be_v reject_v the_o pope_n authority_n and_o as_o to_o the_o positive_a part_n it_o lie_v in_o these_o thing_n 1._o in_o defend_v and_o protect_v the_o church_n 2._o in_o overseeing_a the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n in_o the_o execution_n of_o their_o office_n 3._o in_o reform_v the_o church_n to_o the_o old_a limit_n and_o pristine_a estate_n of_o that_o power_n which_o be_v give_v to_o they_o by_o christ_n and_o use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o it_o be_v out_o of_o doubt_n say_v that_o book_n that_o christ_n faith_n be_v then_o most_o pure_a and_o firm_a and_o the_o scripture_n of_o god_n be_v then_o best_o understand_v and_o virtue_n do_v then_o most_o abound_v and_o excel_v and_o therefore_o it_o must_v needs_o follow_v that_o the_o custom_n and_o ordinance_n then_o use_v and_o make_v be_v more_o conform_a and_o agreeable_a unto_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o more_o conduce_v unto_o the_o edify_n and_o benefit_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n than_o any_o custom_n or_o law_n use_v or_o make_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o any_o other_o addict_v to_o that_o see_v and_o usurp_a power_n since_o that_o time_n this_o book_n be_v publish_v with_o the_o king_n declaration_n before_o it_o and_o therefore_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o look_v on_o the_o supremacy_n to_o be_v take_v as_o it_o be_v there_o explain_v and_o what_o be_v there_o now_o so_o whole_o spiritual_a that_o no_o layman_n or_o king_n of_o israel_n ever_o exercise_v in_o this_o supremacy_n but_o this_o writer_n never_o take_v the_o pain_n to_o search_v into_o these_o thing_n and_o therefore_o talk_v so_o at_o random_n about_o they_o as_o to_o the_o persecution_n that_o follow_v it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o both_o side_n blame_v k._n hen._n 8._o for_o his_o severity_n and_o therefore_o this_o can_v be_v lay_v to_o the_o charge_n of_o his_o separation_n for_o the_o other_o effect_n of_o sacrilege_n i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o this_o follow_v from_o the_o reformation_n for_o although_o some_o uses_n may_v cease_v by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o it_o as_o monk_n to_o pray_v the_o dead_a out_o of_o purgatory_n yet_o there_o be_v other_o to_o have_v employ_v the_o church_n land_n about_o as_o some_o of_o they_o be_v in_o sound_v new_a bishopric_n etc._n etc._n and_o i_o have_v nothing_o to_o say_v in_o justification_n of_o any_o abuse_v commit_v
that_o way_n only_o that_o the_o king_n and_o parliament_n can_v not_o discern_v the_o difference_n between_o great_a and_o lesser_a as_o to_o the_o point_n of_o sacrilege_n and_o since_o the_o pope_n have_v show_v they_o the_o way_n by_o grant_v bull_n for_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o lesser_a monastery_n they_o think_v since_o the_o pope_n power_n be_v take_v away_o they_o may_v with_o as_o little_a sacrilege_n dissolve_v the_o rest_n i_o will_v shut_v up_o this_o with_o the_o word_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n but_o if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o wilful_a and_o gross_a error_n not_o so_o much_o in_o opinion_n as_o 156._o fact_n sacrilege_n too_o often_o pretend_v to_o reform_v superstition_n that_o be_v the_o crime_n of_o the_o reformer_n not_o of_o the_o reformation_n and_o they_o be_v long_o since_o go_v to_o god_n to_o answer_v it_o to_o who_o i_o leave_v they_o the_o method_n i_o propose_v for_o satisfaction_n of_o conscience_n about_o the_o reformation_n be_v to_o consider_v whether_o there_o be_v not_o sufficient_a cause_n for_o it_o whether_o there_o be_v not_o sufficient_a authority_n and_o whether_o the_o proceed_n of_o our_o reformation_n be_v not_o justifiable_a by_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o ancient_a church_n he_o tell_v i_o he_o may_v safe_o join_v issue_n with_o i_o upon_o all_o three_o point_n and_o conclude_v in_o the_o negative_a but_o upon_o second_o thought_n he_o find_v he_o may_v much_o more_o safe_o let_v it_o alone_o and_o very_o 2._o fair_o will_v have_v i_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o that_o he_o must_v mean_v by_o the_o church_n there_o and_o that_o our_o church_n have_v no_o authority_n of_o reform_v herself_o and_o that_o our_o proceed_n be_v not_o justifiable_a according_a to_o the_o right_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n by_o the_o father_n and_o council_n but_o if_o i_o will_v not_o allow_v his_o affirmation_n for_o proof_n for_o his_o part_n he_o will_v act_v the_o grim_a logician_n no_o long_o and_o in_o truth_n it_o become_v he_o so_o ill_o that_o he_o do_v well_o to_o give_v it_o over_o when_o he_o will_v undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o one_o catholic_n and_o infallible_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o answer_v what_o i_o have_v produce_v in_o the_o former_a discourse_n i_o will_v ease_v he_o of_o any_o far_a trouble_n for_o than_o i_o will_v grant_v that_o our_o reformation_n can_v be_v justify_v but_o till_o then_o i_o shall_v think_v it_o no_o want_n of_o humility_n to_o conclude_v the_o victory_n to_o be_v on_o our_o side_n and_o i_o will_v desire_v he_o not_o to_o end_v with_o such_o a_o bare-faced_n assertion_n of_o a_o thing_n so_o well_o know_v to_o be_v false_a viz._n that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o original_a treatise_n write_v by_o a_o protestant_n which_o have_v handle_v distinct_o and_o by_o it_o seif_n that_o christian_a virtue_n of_o humility_n since_o within_o a_o few_o year_n beside_o what_o have_v be_v print_v former_o such_o a_o book_n have_v be_v publish_v in_o london_n but_o he_o do_v well_o to_o bring_v it_o off_o with_o at_o least_o that_o i_o have_v see_v or_o hear_v of_o for_o such_o book_n have_v not_o lie_v much_o in_o the_o way_n of_o his_o inquiry_n suppose_v we_o have_v not_o such_o particular_a book_n we_o think_v the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v the_o best_a rule_n and_o example_n of_o humility_n of_o any_o book_n in_o the_o world_n but_o i_o be_o afraid_a he_o shall_v look_v on_o his_o case_n as_o desperate_a if_o i_o send_v he_o to_o the_o scripture_n since_o he_o say_v our_o divine_n do_v that_o as_o physician_n do_v with_o their_o patient_n who_o they_o think_v uncurable_a send_v they_o at_o last_o to_o tunbridg-water_n or_o to_o the_o air_n of_o montpellier_n finis_fw-la errata_fw-la the_o folio_n through_o mistake_n be_v twice_o repeat_v from_o pag._n 81_o pag._n 92_o inclusive_a page_n 7._o line_n 26_o for_o authority_n read_v antiquity_n pag._n 22._o l._n 39_o f._n persoâ—a_fw-la r._n parsopa_n pag._n 23._o l._n 25._o f._n when_o r._n who_o l._n 26._o f._n his_o r._n as_o l._n 32._o f._n western_a r._n southern_n pag._n 26._o l._n 5._o f._n s._n cyprian_n r._n san_n lyran._n pag._n 68_o l._n 32._o r._n some_o of_o the_o chinese_n pag._n 78._o l._n 3._o a_o whole_a line_n faulty_a r._n pristinam_fw-la &_o melioratam_fw-la recipere_fw-la 〈◊〉_d sanitate_fw-la pag._n 86._o 2d_o l._n 23._o blot_n out_o not_o pag._n 93._o l._n 23._o blot_n out_o both_o pag._n 103._o l._n 14._o f._n house_n of_o the_o lord_n r._n house_n of_o lord_n pag._n 108._o l._n 20._o f._n satness_n r._n fitness_n l._n 28_o f._n dare_v not_o r._n do_v not_o page_n 112._o l._n 37._o f._n eras_fw-la r._n ejus_fw-la pag._n 116._o l._n 17._o f._n declaration_n r._n declamation_n book_n late_o print_v for_o richard_n chiswell_n the_o history_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o gilbert_n burnet_n d._n d._n in_o two_o volume_n folio_n the_o moderation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o reformation_n in_o avoid_v all_o undue_a compliance_n with_o popery_n and_o other_o sort_n of_o phaâ—aticism_n etc._n etc._n by_o timothy_n puller_n d._n d._n octavo_fw-la a_o dissertation_n concern_v the_o government_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n more_o particular_o of_o the_o encroachment_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n upon_o other_o see_v by_o william_n cave_n d._n d._n octavo_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o mr._n serjeant_n sure_o foot_n in_o christianity_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n with_o some_o other_o discourse_n by_o william_n falkner_n d._n d._n 40._o a_o vindication_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o answer_n to_o a_o paper_n write_v by_o one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o prove_v the_o nullity_n of_o our_o order_n by_o gilbert_n burnet_n d._n d._n octavo_fw-la a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o gilb_n burnet_n d._n d._n octavo_fw-la the_o apology_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o a_o epistle_n to_o one_o signior_n scipio_n a_o venetian_a gentleman_n concern_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n write_a both_o in_o latin_a by_o the_o right_n reverend_a father_n in_o god_n john_n jewel_n lord_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n make_v english_a by_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n to_o which_o be_v add_v the_o life_n of_o the_o say_a bishop_n collect_v and_o write_v by_o the_o same_o hand_n octavo_fw-la a_o letter_n write_v by_o the_o last_o assembly_n general_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o francâ—_n to_o the_o protestant_n invite_v they_o to_o return_v to_o their_o communion_n together_o with_o the_o method_n propose_v by_o they_o for_o their_o conviction_n translate_v into_o english_a and_o examine_v by_o gilb_n burnet_n d._n d._n octavo_fw-la the_o life_n of_o william_n bedel_n d._n d._n bishop_n of_o kilmore_n in_o ireland_n together_o with_o certain_a letter_n which_o pass_v betwixt_o he_o and_o james_n waddesworth_n a_o late_a pensioner_n of_o the_o holy_a inquisition_n of_o sevil_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n concern_v the_o general_a motive_n to_o the_o roman_a obedience_n octavo_fw-la the_o decree_n make_v at_o rome_n the_o second_o of_o march_n 1679._o condemn_v some_o opinion_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o casâ—ists_n quarto_fw-la a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o necessity_n of_o reformation_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o error_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n quarto_fw-la first_o and_o second_o part_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongne_n quarto_fw-la a_o papist_n not_o misrepresent_v by_o protestant_n be_v a_o reply_n to_o the_o reflection_n upon_o the_o answer_n to_o a_o papist_n misrepresented_a and_o represent_v quarto_fw-la a_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o several_a article_n propose_v by_o the_o late_a bishop_n of_o condom_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n quarto_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o three_o paper_n late_o print_v concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n quarto_fw-la a_o catechism_n explain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o answer_n thereunto_o by_o a_o protestant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 80._o a_o papist_n represent_v and_o not_o misrepresent_v be_v a_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o second_o fifth_z and_o six_z sheet_n of_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o papist_n misrepresented_a and_o represent_v and_o for_o a_o further_a vindication_n of_o the_o catechism_n true_o represent_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n quarto_fw-la the_o lay-christian's_a